The worlds honour detected, and, for the unprofitableness thereof, rejected, and the honour which comes from God alone, asserted, and reduced to practice, or, Some reasons why the people of God called Quakers, do deny the accustomary honour and salutations of the world ... by a friend to truth, who is no respector or regarder of persons, called a Quaker, B.F.
         Furly, Benjamin, 1636-1714.
      
       
         
           1663
        
      
       Approx. 169 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 35 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-05 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A40738
         Wing F2541
         ESTC R8091
         13103697
         ocm 13103697
         97450
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A40738)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 97450)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 418:1)
      
       
         
           
             The worlds honour detected, and, for the unprofitableness thereof, rejected, and the honour which comes from God alone, asserted, and reduced to practice, or, Some reasons why the people of God called Quakers, do deny the accustomary honour and salutations of the world ... by a friend to truth, who is no respector or regarder of persons, called a Quaker, B.F.
             Furly, Benjamin, 1636-1714.
          
           [3], 68 p.
           
             Printed for Robert Wilson,
             London :
             1663.
          
           
             Written by Benjamin Furly. Cf. BM.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Society of Friends -- Doctrines.
        
      
    
     
        2003-01 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2003-02 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2003-03 Rina Kor
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-03 Rina Kor
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           The
           Worlds
           Honour
           DETECTED
           ,
           And
           ,
           for
           the
           unprofitableness
           thereof
           ,
           REJECTED
           ;
           And
           the
           HONOUR
           which
           comes
           from
           GOD
           alone
           ,
           ASSERTED
           ,
           and
           reduced
           to
           practice
           :
           OR
           ,
           Some
           REASONS
           why
           the
           People
           of
           God
           called
           Quakers
           ,
           do
           deny
           the
           accustomary
           Honour
           and
           Salutations
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           consisting
           in
           
             putting
             off
             the
             Hat
             ,
             Bowing
             ,
             Titling
             ,
          
           bidding
           
             Good-morrow
             ,
             Good-night
          
           ,
           &c.
           upheld
           by
           them
           in
           a
           
             Respect
             of
             Persons
          
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           Royal
           Law
           of
           Liberty
           ,
           Iam.
           2.
           
        
         
           Their
           several
           Pleas
           for
           the
           same
           impleaded
           ,
           and
           divers
           Objections
           answered
           ,
           By
           a
           Friend
           to
           Truth
           ,
           who
           is
           no
           respecter
           or
           regarder
           of
           persons
           ,
           called
           a
           Quaker
           .
        
         
           B.
           F.
           
        
         
           
             
               Rom.
               13.7
            
             .
          
           
             Give
             honour
             to
             whom
             honour
             is
             due
             ;
             Yea
             ,
          
           
             Honour
             all
             men
             ,
             
               
                 1
                 Pet.
                 2.17
              
               .
            
             Yet
             ,
          
           
             Honour
             is
             not
             seemly
             for
             a
             fool
             ,
             
               
                 Prov.
                 26.1
              
               .
            
          
           
             How
             can
             ye
             believe
             ,
             that
             receive
             honour
             one
             of
             another
             ,
             and
             seek
             not
             the
             Honour
             which
             cometh
             FROM
             GOD
             ALONE
             ?
             
               
                 Joh.
                 5.44
              
               .
            
          
           
             —
             salute
             him
             not
             (
             or
             say
             not
             to
             him
             ,
             God
             speed
             )
             for
             he
             that
             saluteth
             him
             (
             or
             saith
             so
             to
             him
             )
             is
             partaker
             of
             his
             evil
             deeds
             ,
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Joh.
                 11.
              
               
            
          
        
         
           London
           ,
           Printed
           for
           
             Robert
             Wilson
          
           ,
           1663.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           READER
           .
        
         
           
             FRIEND
             ,
          
        
         
           IN
           this
           Paper
           thou
           hast
           a
           faithful
           account
           why
           we
           do
           not
           use
           (
           but
           testifie
           against
           )
           the
           Customs
           of
           the
           World
           in
           their
           Salutations
           ,
           which
           yet
           we
           impose
           upon
           no
           mans
           understanding
           ,
           but
           singly
           bear
           the
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Lord
           as
           we
           have
           received
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           leaving
           the
           thing
           to
           be
           witnessed
           by
           the
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           of
           God
           alone
           in
           every
           man's
           Conscience
           ,
           to
           which
           every
           one
           must
           stand
           or
           fall
           ,
           and
           in
           which
           a
           man
           ought
           narrowly
           to
           weigh
           all
           his
           deeds
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           shall
           finde
           peace
           or
           reproof
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           after
           due
           inquest
           ,
           so
           let
           him
           do
           ;
           not
           out
           of
           fear
           ,
           to
           shun
           the
           Cross
           in
           any
           thing
           ,
           nor
           for
           affection
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           imitation
           to
           any
           ,
           without
           the
           sence
           and
           feeling
           of
           the
           Iudgment
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           his
           leadings
           ;
           in
           both
           which
           there
           is
           danger
           and
           an
           absolute
           mistake
           of
           the
           way
           of
           Truth
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Servants
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           led
           :
           and
           such
           are
           as
           far
           from
           the
           true
           Unity
           with
           the
           People
           of
           God
           ,
           as
           they
           that
           are
           conformable
           to
           the
           Worlds
           Customs
           in
           blindness
           ,
           of
           which
           I
           thought
           good
           to
           warn
           all
           men
           every
           where
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           come
           to
           the
           true
           ground
           ,
           or
           ground
           of
           Truth
           in
           themselves
           ,
           there
           to
           find
           and
           feel
           the
           Iudgements
           of
           the
           Lord
           against
           all
           evil
           ,
           by
           the
           Light
           made
           manifest
           in
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           receive
           of
           the
           Power
           of
           the
           Lord
           which
           leads
           out
           of
           the
           
           evil
           seen
           ,
           which
           Power
           is
           received
           in
           the
           giving
           up
           to
           ,
           and
           answering
           of
           ,
           the
           Convictions
           of
           the
           Light
           ;
           And
           that
           the
           whole
           World
           may
           know
           that
           our
           Unity
           stands
           not
           in
           an
           external
           conformity
           of
           the
           Hat
           ,
           Cap
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           outward
           thing
           or
           action
           ,
           but
           in
           that
           Light
           ,
           Life
           ,
           Power
           &
           Spirit
           which
           the
           World
           knoweth
           not
           ,
           neither
           can
           receive
           ,
           in
           and
           by
           which
           we
           are
           all
           united
           unto
           one
           Spirit
           ,
           Soul
           ,
           Mind
           and
           Body
           ,
           of
           which
           Christ
           is
           the
           head
           ,
           even
           by
           the
           living
           virtue
           which
           proceedeth
           and
           descendeth
           from
           him
           ,
           to
           the
           enlivening
           of
           each
           member
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           measure
           which
           it
           is
           capable
           of
           where
           it
           is
           ;
           so
           that
           our
           Unity
           is
           not
           without
           but
           within
           ,
           nor
           with
           any
           outward
           practice
           ,
           though
           never
           so
           apparent
           to
           have
           been
           the
           practice
           of
           the
           Saints
           and
           holy
           men
           of
           old
           ,
           whether
           
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Prophets
          
           ,
           or
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           in
           the
           times
           of
           greatest
           purity
           ,
           further
           than
           it
           is
           now
           in
           this
           day
           ,
           and
           in
           that
           person
           that
           doth
           it
           ,
           found
           ,
           felt
           and
           known
           to
           proceed
           from
           that
           One
           ,
           only
           Antient
           and
           eternal
           Spirit
           and
           Life
           ,
           in
           which
           alone
           God
           hath
           alwayes
           been
           worshipped
           and
           honoured
           ,
           and
           not
           at
           all
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           at
           any
           time
           ;
           for
           he
           that
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Spirit
           is
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           he
           that
           is
           in
           the
           flesh
           cannot
           please
           God
           ;
           and
           he
           that
           is
           not
           in
           the
           Life
           ,
           is
           in
           death
           ;
           and
           the
           dead
           cannot
           praise
           our
           God
           ,
           who
           is
           a
           living
           God
           ,
           and
           liveth
           for
           evermore
           .
           He
           that
           reads
           ,
           let
           him
           try
           himself
           .
        
         
           
             B.
             F.
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           The
           Worlds
           Honour
           detected
           ;
           and
           ,
           for
           the
           unprofitableness
           thereof
           ,
           rejected
           ;
           and
           the
           Honour
           that
           comes
           from
           God
           alone
           ,
           asserted
           ,
           and
           reduced
           to
           practice
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           THat
           there
           is
           an
           Honour
           from
           men
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           which
           also
           is
           to
           be
           shewed
           upon
           
             all
             occasions
          
           to
           all
           men
           in
           common
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           a
           special
           Honour
           from
           Inferior
           to
           Superior
           Relations
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           as
           from
           Children
           to
           their
           Parents
           ,
           from
           Servants
           to
           their
           own
           Masters
           ,
           from
           Wives
           to
           their
           
             own
             Husbands
          
           ,
           from
           Subjects
           to
           their
           own
           
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             Magistrates
             ,
          
           or
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           from
           the
           People
           of
           God
           to
           those
           whom
           the
           Lord
           hath
           placed
           as
           Watchmen
           over
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           a
           
             double
             Honour
          
           to
           all
           those
           that
           rule
           well
           ,
           and
           are
           found
           doing
           the
           Work
           of
           the
           Lord
           faithfully
           ,
           is
           of
           it self
           so
           clear
           ,
           that
           it
           needs
           no
           proof
           ,
           being
           so
           clearly
           asserted
           in
           the
           holy
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           denyed
           by
           no
           People
           (
           that
           I
           have
           ever
           met
           with
           ,
           or
           heard
           of
           )
           which
           sheweth
           it
           to
           be
           amongst
           the
           number
           of
           those
           things
           placed
           by
           God
           ,
           immediately
           from
           himself
           in
           his
           creature
           Man
           ;
           which
           of
           all
           demonstrations
           ,
           is
           the
           most
           firm
           and
           valid
           that
           any
           man
           can
           have
           ,
           because
           he
           hath
           a
           firm
           testimony
           thereof
           immediately
           in
           himself
           ,
           which
           being
           free
           from
           all
           possibility
           of
           being
           corrupted
           ,
           unless
           by
           himself
           ,
           and
           with
           his
           own
           consent
           ,
           I
           call
           the
           most
           firm
           and
           stable
           assurance
           that
           man
           can
           have
           ,
           far
           exceeding
           any
           writing
           ,
           or
           written
           testimony
           ,
           which
           being
           never
           so
           pure
           ,
           true
           ,
           and
           infallibly
           so
           in
           it self
           at
           its
           first
           giving
           forth
           ,
           may
           in
           process
           of
           time
           ,
           through
           malice
           of
           men
           ,
           or
           the
           weakness
           and
           negligence
           of
           Transcribers
           ,
           be
           falsifyed
           ,
           vitiated
           ,
           and
           corrupted
           ,
           or
           defective
           ,
           before
           it
           reacheth
           my
           hands
           ;
           and
           so
           consequently
           without
           my
           consent
           or
           guilt
           :
           but
           so
           cannot
           this
           immediate
           inward
           living
           Testimony
           of
           the
           Spirit
           or
           Light
           of
           God
           in
           man
           be
           ;
           but
           here
           every
           man
           must
           have
           a
           hand
           in
           corrupting
           it
           for
           himself
           ,
           and
           turning
           this
           Grace
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           hath
           appeared
           to
           all
           men
           ,
           bringing
           Salvation
           ,
           into
           wantonness
           ,
           
           whereby
           they
           justly
           bring
           condemnation
           and
           darkness
           upon
           themselves
           .
        
         
           Now
           what
           this
           
             true
             Honour
          
           is
           ,
           this
           is
           the
           Question
           among
           many
           ,
           and
           how
           it
           is
           given
           or
           shewn
           to
           men
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           each
           particular
           Relation
           .
        
         
           This
           
             true
             Honour
          
           then
           ,
           it self
           ,
           I
           affirm
           (
           and
           I
           hope
           with
           the
           consent
           of
           all
           intelligent
           men
           )
           to
           be
           LOVE
           ,
           or
           a
           Principle
           of
           Love
           ,
           Universal
           Love
           ,
           placed
           by
           God
           ,
           near
           man
           ,
           in
           his
           heart
           and
           mouth
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           shewn
           or
           given
           to
           any
           man
           in
           particular
           (
           and
           so
           in
           general
           )
           by
           extending
           it self
           forth
           in
           the
           Actions
           of
           Love
           towards
           him
           ,
           as
           his
           condition
           and
           necessity
           requireth
           .
        
         
           This
           ,
           with
           me
           ,
           is
           the
           only
           true
           foundation
           of
           all
           true
           and
           lasting
           Honour
           ,
           which
           cometh
           from
           God
           undeniably
           ;
           as
           that
           without
           which
           all
           honour
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           is
           
             no
             honour
          
           ,
           but
           only
           in
           shew
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           deed
           ;
           for
           how
           can
           I
           honour
           him
           whom
           I
           love
           not
           ,
           or
           indeed
           love
           a
           man
           ,
           and
           not
           honour
           Him
           ?
           its
           impossible
           .
        
         
           These
           two
           then
           are
           inseparable
           ,
           yea
           ,
           they
           are
           convertibles
           ,
           they
           are
           one
           :
           this
           Love
           is
           Honour
           ,
           and
           this
           Honour
           is
           Love
           ;
           where
           the
           one
           is
           wanting
           ,
           the
           other
           cannot
           truly
           be
           ;
           where
           and
           whensoever
           the
           Universal
           Love
           cools
           to
           any
           member
           of
           the
           body
           of
           mankind
           ,
           there
           and
           then
           the
           true
           Honour
           ceaseth
           ,
           till
           the
           Love
           be
           again
           renewed
           ;
           and
           if
           there
           yet
           abideth
           a
           shew
           of
           honour
           ,
           't
           is
           indeed
           but
           a
           shew
           ,
           a
           deceitful
           piece
           of
           hypocrisie
           ;
           as
           the
           worlds
           honour
           ,
           and
           honouring
           one
           another
           ,
           for
           the
           most
           part
           is
           ;
           who
           can
           ,
           and
           frequently
           do
           ,
           make
           a
           shew
           of
           honouring
           one
           another
           ,
           while
           deceit
           and
           mischief
           lodgeth
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           is
           covered
           over
           with
           that
           mantle
           which
           they
           oft
           assume
           for
           that
           very
           end
           :
           As
           their
           own
           Proverb
           in
           the
           Italian
           tongue
           hath
           it
           ;
        
         
           
             Chi
             ti
             carezza
             piú
             che
             no
             suole
             ,
             ò
             in
             gannato
             ti
             hà
             ò
             in
             gannar
             ti
             Vuole
             .
          
        
         
           He
           that
           courteth
           thee
           more
           than
           he
           is
           wont
           ,
           either
           he
           hath
           deceived
           thee
           already
           ,
           or
           intends
           it
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           as
           I
           have
           said
           ,
           there
           never
           was
           any
           People
           so
           dull
           ,
           but
           they
           have
           honoured
           ,
           or
           had
           in
           esteem
           (
           which
           is
           all
           one
           )
           some
           or
           other
           ,
           at
           least
           their
           Relations
           ;
           but
           to
           honour
           all
           men
           ,
           
           to
           love
           all
           men
           ,
           is
           the
           perfectian
           of
           a
           Christion
           ,
           't
           is
           his
           work
           ,
           and
           his
           alone
           ,
           who
           is
           in
           the
           Lord
           ;
           none
           else
           can
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           dwell
           in
           God
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           in
           Love
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           bond
           of
           Perfection
           .
        
         
           The
           Heathens
           they
           loved
           their
           friends
           ,
           and
           honoured
           those
           that
           loved
           them
           ;
           and
           the
           Scribes
           &
           Pharisees
           their
           Brethren
           ,
           saluting
           them
           with
           their
           self-invented
           and
           accumstomary
           salutations
           and
           manners
           :
           but
           to
           love
           and
           honour
           all
           men
           ,
           belongs
           to
           the
           Perfection
           ;
           unto
           which
           Christ
           ,
           the
           Eternal
           Son
           and
           Love
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           laboured
           to
           bring
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           they
           might
           be
           like
           unto
           Him
           ,
           
             perfect
             ,
             as
             their
             Heavenly
             Father
             is
             perfect
             .
          
        
         
           Of
           this
           true
           honour
           which
           comes
           from
           God
           ,
           the
           World
           being
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           heedless
           ,
           they
           have
           gone
           about
           to
           establish
           their
           own
           honour
           ,
           which
           is
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           comes
           from
           men
           ,
           from
           the
           earthly
           spirit
           of
           the
           World
           in
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           and
           so
           pleaseth
           the
           same
           spirit
           in
           all
           ;
           
             for
             the
             World
             receiveth
             its
             own
             .
          
        
         
           And
           having
           now
           changed
           this
           true
           ,
           natural
           ,
           genuine
           Honour
           which
           is
           of
           God
           ,
           into
           their
           own
           artificial
           ,
           feigned
           ,
           and
           strained
           art
           of
           Complement
           ,
           consisting
           in
           bundles
           of
           fopperies
           ,
           fond
           Ceremonies
           ,
           foolish
           windings
           ,
           turnings
           ,
           crouchings
           and
           cringings
           with
           their
           bodies
           ,
           uncovering
           their
           heads
           ,
           using
           multitudes
           of
           frothy
           ,
           frivolous
           ,
           light
           ,
           vain
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           most
           commonly
           lying
           words
           ,
           in
           a
           way
           of
           Complement
           ;
           which
           being
           brought
           forth
           ,
           the
           airy
           ,
           light
           ,
           vain
           mind
           in
           men
           ,
           is
           so
           taken
           with
           it
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           set
           up
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           as
           the
           most
           accomplish'd
           piece
           that
           can
           be
           imagined
           amongst
           them
           ,
           and
           ratified
           by
           a
           perpetual
           Law
           ,
           as
           unalterable
           as
           the
           Laws
           of
           the
           Medes
           and
           Persians
           ,
           to
           be
           the
           only
           standard
           ,
           by
           which
           all
           honour
           ,
           respect
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           esteem
           or
           love
           must
           be
           measured
           ;
           being
           so
           enamoured
           upon
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           deem
           it
           their
           glory
           and
           crown
           ,
           to
           be
           exact
           in
           it
           ,
           to
           a
           punctilio
           ,
           
             de
             cap-à-pé
          
           ;
           and
           he
           is
           amongst
           them
           accounted
           ,
           the
           most
           accomplish'd
           Gentleman
           that
           is
           most
           expert
           at
           it
           :
           Being
           thus
           arrived
           to
           so
           high
           esteem
           at
           Court
           ,
           and
           had
           in
           such
           venerable
           reverence
           among
           the
           Grandees
           of
           the
           Earth
           ,
           and
           renowned
           Ones
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           it
           provokes
           the
           ambitious
           honour-seeking-spirit
           in
           its
           more
           inferior
           
           Orb
           (
           each
           according
           to
           their
           ability
           )
           to
           seek
           to
           render
           themselves
           Masters
           of
           it
           ,
           by
           a
           certain
           double-diligent
           observation
           and
           practice
           of
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           it
           hath
           such
           influence
           upon
           Professors
           of
           God
           ,
           Christ
           ,
           Scripture
           ,
           Spirit
           ,
           Professors
           that
           profess
           themselves
           separated
           from
           ,
           and
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           the
           most
           sober
           amongst
           them
           (
           not
           to
           mention
           the
           more
           light
           )
           are
           found
           conforming
           to
           them
           so
           far
           as
           their
           gravity
           will
           admit
           (
           and
           somewhat
           further
           too
           sometimes
           )
           but
           wherein
           themselves
           fall
           short
           ,
           lest
           they
           should
           be
           too
           grosly
           guilty
           of
           levity
           ,
           and
           justly
           charged
           therewith
           ,
           yet
           ,
           is
           it
           none
           of
           their
           smallest
           cares
           ,
           and
           strenuous
           endeavours
           ,
           to
           use
           all
           meanes
           imaginable
           (
           according
           to
           their
           ability
           )
           to
           train
           up
           their
           Children
           in
           these
           
             evil
             manners
          
           (
           deceitfully
           called
           
             good
             manners
          
           now
           a
           dayes
           )
           and
           to
           that
           end
           send
           them
           to
           Schools
           to
           learn
           them
           to
           walk
           ,
           and
           shail
           their
           legs
           in
           Dancing
           ,
           to
           doff
           their
           Hats
           ,
           and
           wring
           their
           bodies
           in
           Congees
           ,
           and
           how
           to
           hold
           their
           hands
           ,
           heads
           ,
           necks
           ,
           and
           make
           fine
           Courtesies
           backwards
           ,
           with
           such
           like
           things
           ,
           as
           young
           Women
           learn
           at
           such
           places
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           not
           lose
           one
           grain
           ,
           hair
           ,
           nor
           jot
           of
           that
           honour
           ,
           renown
           ,
           fame
           ,
           respect
           ,
           and
           worship
           among
           men
           ,
           which
           their
           Parents
           can
           purchase
           them
           by
           their
           money
           :
           And
           thus
           the
           Fathers
           having
           eaten
           lowre
           Grapes
           ,
           the
           Childrens
           teeth
           are
           commonly
           set
           on
           edge
           ;
           and
           such
           as
           are
           not
           of
           themselves
           so
           ,
           are
           oft-times
           made
           to
           eat
           ;
           and
           so
           this
           kind
           of
           honour
           is
           instilled
           into
           them
           in
           their
           tender
           age
           ,
           that
           it
           may
           as
           it
           were
           grow
           up
           with
           them
           ,
           and
           through
           custom
           ,
           and
           the
           esteem
           it
           hath
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           become
           natural
           to
           them
           ;
           that
           so
           the
           true
           Honour
           which
           should
           take
           place
           ,
           is
           by
           this
           bastard
           honour
           ,
           supplanted
           ,
           suppressed
           ,
           and
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           ejected
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           the
           case
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           stands
           with
           the
           World
           ,
           Professors
           and
           Prophane
           ,
           and
           many
           know
           it
           well
           ,
           but
           will
           not
           see
           .
           And
           therefore
           those
           whom
           the
           Lord
           hath
           in
           mercy
           redeemed
           out
           of
           these
           vanities
           ,
           and
           stopped
           many
           in
           their
           full
           career
           ,
           that
           they
           cannot
           run
           into
           the
           same
           excess
           of
           vanity
           with
           them
           ;
           because
           they
           forsake
           all
           this
           mock-honour
           ,
           are
           (
           though
           found
           in
           the
           more
           excellent
           ,
           in
           the
           Honour
           which
           comes
           from
           God
           towards
           all
           men
           )
           despised
           ,
           mocked
           ,
           rendered
           strange
           Monsters
           ,
           Wonders
           ,
           gazing
           stocks
           ,
           Spectacles
           to
           all
           Nations
           ,
           Countries
           
           and
           Cities
           ,
           where
           these
           things
           are
           made
           the
           standard
           or
           touchstone
           of
           all
           Civility
           and
           Good-manners
           .
        
         
           Yet
           this
           is
           no
           more
           then
           was
           of
           old
           ;
           for
           there
           is
           no
           new
           thing
           under
           the
           Sun
           :
           as
           the
           Prophet
           of
           the
           Lord
           said
           ,
           
             Behold
             !
             I
             and
             the
             Children
             thou
             hast
             given
             me
             ,
             are
             for
             signs
             and
             wonders
             in
             Israel
             .
          
           So
           it
           may
           be
           said
           now
           ,
           for
           so
           it
           is
           at
           this
           day
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           ye
           despisers
           ,
           wonder
           not
           at
           us
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           forsaken
           and
           denied
           all
           these
           things
           ,
           root
           and
           branch
           ,
           but
           turn
           your
           eyes
           into
           and
           among
           your selves
           ,
           and
           see
           what
           strange
           and
           antick
           manners
           you
           have
           among
           you
           ,
           see
           what
           baubles
           and
           toyes
           you
           are
           pleased
           with
           ,
           what
           pittiful
           sorry
           things
           you
           are
           delighted
           in
           ,
           seek
           after
           ,
           covet
           ,
           and
           love
           ,
           and
           wonder
           that
           Man
           ,
           whom
           God
           made
           upright
           ,
           and
           planted
           a
           noble
           Plant
           in
           his
           own
           Image
           ,
           to
           love
           and
           take
           his
           delight
           in
           ,
           him
           alone
           ,
           should
           ever
           come
           to
           be
           so
           degenerated
           ,
           and
           faln
           in
           love
           with
           such
           vanities
           as
           these
           ,
           things
           more
           light
           than
           feathers
           :
           at
           this
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           rather
           wonder
           ,
           for
           here
           is
           true
           matter
           of
           wonder
           ,
           of
           wonder
           indeed
           .
        
         
           Wherefore
           let
           every
           man
           of
           sobriety
           and
           moderation
           ,
           weigh
           the
           thing
           ,
           ponder
           it
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           ,
           which
           of
           you
           cannot
           think
           in
           his
           heart
           (
           much
           less
           is
           convinced
           there
           )
           that
           this
           is
           the
           Honour
           which
           comes
           from
           God
           alone
           ,
           which
           he
           requireth
           that
           men
           should
           yield
           to
           each
           other
           ?
           who
           of
           you
           all
           hath
           faith
           therein
           ?
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             But
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             say
             that
             these
             things
             are
             the
             honour
             it self
             which
             comes
             FROM
             GOD
             ,
             we
             pretend
             it
             not
             ,
             they
             are
             but
             a
             kind
             of
             civil
             Worship
             ,
             honour
             and
             respect
             used
             towards
             each
             other
             ,
             as
             certain
             signs
             and
             tokens
             of
             the
             esteem
             we
             have
             in
             our
             hearts
             towards
             each
             other
             ,
             which
             we
             do
             hereby
             express
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             whole
             is
             but
             an
             indifferent
             thing
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             once
             in
             the
             least
             touch
             or
             concern
             the
             Conscience
             or
             Religion
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           If
           it
           be
           not
           OF
           AND
           FROM
           GOD
           (
           call
           it
           what
           you
           will
           ,
           and
           do
           it
           for
           what
           end
           you
           will
           ,
           it
           matters
           not
           )
           it
           is
           OF
           AND
           FROM
           THE
           DEVIL
           ;
           for
           more
           than
           
             two
             fountains
             ,
             roots
          
           or
           originals
           ,
           from
           whence
           all
           Actions
           proceed
           ,
           can
           no
           man
           find
           ,
           there
           is
           no
           Third
           or
           Mean
           betwixt
           Good
           or
           
             of
             God
          
           (
           which
           is
           one
           )
           and
           evil
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Devil
           (
           which
           is
           the
           other
           )
           it
           is
           either
           a
           fruit
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           well-pleasing
           to
           God
           ;
           or
           a
           
           
             work
             of
             the
             flesh
          
           ,
           satisfying
           the
           carnal
           mind
           :
           either
           it
           is
           of
           the
           good
           root
           of
           Faith
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           evil
           root
           of
           Sin
           :
           
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             of
             Faith
             ,
             IS
             Sin.
          
           There
           's
           no
           middle-place
           ,
           nor
           middle-nature
           betwixt
           these
           two
           :
           Is
           not
           the
           very
           plowing
           of
           the
           wicked
           sin
           ;
           yea
           ,
           his
           prayers
           abomination
           ?
        
         
           Or
           ,
           is
           there
           indeed
           any
           thing
           else
           ,
           truly
           considered
           ,
           amongst
           all
           the
           actions
           of
           the
           children
           of
           men
           ,
           so
           indifferent
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           touch
           not
           the
           conscience
           ,
           or
           concern
           not
           the
           honour
           and
           glory
           ,
           or
           service
           of
           God
           ?
        
         
           But
           though
           I
           thus
           enquire
           ,
           yet
           to
           this
           I
           know
           its
           commonly
           said
           Yea
           —
           yea
           ,
           there
           is
           nothing
           more
           ready
           and
           common
           amongst
           men
           ,
           than
           to
           say
           to
           us
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           
             What
             do
             you
             talk
             of
             this
             ?
             of
             Conscience
             in
             these
             things
             ?
             't
             is
             folly
             ,
             there
             's
             no
             matter
             of
             Conscience
             in
             it
             ,
             they
             are
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             putting
             off
             the
             Hat
             and
             bowing
             is
             but
             a
             civil
             matter
             ,
             in
             which
             there
             is
             nothing
             of
             Religion
             .
          
        
         
           But
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           is
           no
           less
           than
           the
           Antichrist
           ,
           who
           exalteth
           himself
           above
           all
           that
           is
           called
           God
           ,
           The
           very
           Lucifer
           that
           would
           dissolve
           the
           continual
           everlasting
           Bond
           betwixt
           God
           and
           Man
           ,
           and
           would
           absolve
           the
           creature
           Man
           of
           his
           Obedience
           to
           God
           his
           Creator
           ,
           and
           duty
           ,
           of
           continually
           minding
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           setting
           him
           alwayes
           before
           his
           eyes
           ,
           at
           least
           in
           some
           things
           which
           he
           termeth
           indifferent
           .
        
         
           But
           it
           was
           the
           judgment
           of
           one
           (
           who
           I
           believe
           knew
           God
           better
           than
           these
           men
           )
           That
           a
           man
           ought
           in
           all
           his
           actions
           to
           obey
           God
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           do
           any
           thing
           ,
           but
           as
           unto
           him
           ;
           nay
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           as
           eat
           or
           drink
           ,
           (
           things
           as
           indifferent
           (
           if
           there
           were
           place
           for
           such
           indifferency
           )
           as
           any
           can
           be
           )
           and
           far
           more
           indifferent
           than
           these
           baubles
           of
           
             wagging
             the
             Hat
             ,
             &c.
          
           being
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           the
           ordinary
           conservation
           of
           life
           and
           being
           ,
           which
           these
           idle
           things
           cannot
           once
           pretend
           to
           .
        
         
           His
           Judgment
           you
           may
           read
           as
           well
           as
           I
           ,
           he
           is
           one
           of
           sufficient
           Antiquity
           and
           Authority
           enough
           ,
           even
           to
           merit
           credit
           with
           the
           greatest
           contenders
           for
           ,
           and
           pretenders
           to
           Antiquity
           ,
           the
           
             Roman
             Catholicks
          
           ;
           and
           may
           not
           be
           slighted
           by
           any
           that
           have
           any
           esteem
           for
           Antient
           Authors
           —
           His
           Judgment
           then
           I
           find
           recorded
           in
           a
           Letter
           of
           his
           ,
           written
           and
           addressed
           to
           his
           dear
           Friends
           ,
           the
           Saints
           or
           Church
           of
           God
           at
           Corinth
           ,
           which
           being
           
           since
           (
           by
           the
           industry
           of
           some
           )
           divided
           into
           chapters
           and
           verses
           ,
           and
           there
           you
           may
           read
           it
           in
           his
           first
           Letter
           ,
           written
           to
           the
           Corinthians
           from
           Philippi
           ,
           chap.
           10.
           ver
           .
           31.
           
           
             Whether
             therefore
             ye
             eat
             or
             drink
             ,
             or
             whatsoever
             ye
             DO
             ,
          
           (
           if
           there
           can
           be
           any
           thing
           imagined
           more
           indifferent
           (
           than
           these
           things
           )
           yet
           do
           it
           ,
           even
           that
           also
           ,
           yea
           )
           
             DO
             all
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             God.
             
          
        
         
           And
           again
           ,
           in
           another
           Epistle
           of
           the
           same
           Author
           (
           a
           faithful
           Servant
           ,
           Minister
           and
           Apostle
           of
           Christ
           )
           written
           from
           Rome
           to
           the
           Colossians
           ,
           chap.
           3.
           v.
           17.
           (
           as
           it
           is
           now
           divided
           )
           he
           saith
           also
           to
           them
           ,
           
             Whatsoever
             ye
             do
             in
             word
             or
             deed
             ,
             do
             all
             in
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           who
           spake
           on
           this
           wise
           to
           all
           that
           would
           profess
           his
           Name
           ,
           
             If
             any
             man
             will
             follow
             me
             ,
             let
             him
             deny
             himself
             ,
             and
             take
             up
             his
             Cross
          
           Daily
           ,
           
             and
             follow
             me
          
           ,
           as
           ye
           may
           reade
           it
           in
           the
           history
           of
           his
           life
           ,
           words
           and
           actions
           ,
           penned
           by
           Matthew
           ,
           chap.
           16.24
           .
           Mark
           10.21
           .
           and
           Luke
           9.23
           .
           which
           three
           Histories
           ,
           with
           that
           of
           Iohn
           ,
           the
           
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
          
           ,
           and
           the
           several
           Letters
           or
           Epistles
           of
           
             Paul
             ,
             Peter
             ,
             Iames
             ,
             Iohn
             ,
             Iude
             ,
          
           and
           the
           Revelation
           ,
           are
           with
           the
           Books
           of
           the
           old
           Testament
           bound
           together
           ,
           and
           called
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Rule
           for
           all
           Christians
           to
           walk
           by
           .
           But
           Oh!
           that
           they
           were
           found
           walking
           in
           those
           paths
           of
           Holiness
           there
           declared
           of
           ,
           and
           imbracing
           from
           their
           hearts
           the
           Doctrines
           in
           them
           delivered
           ,
           and
           excelling
           in
           the
           Virtues
           therein
           recorded
           !
           would
           it
           not
           be
           otherwise
           with
           them
           ?
           Surely
           yea
           .
           But
           to
           this
           they
           can
           never
           come
           ,
           while
           estranged
           from
           that
           Spirit
           who
           wrought
           all
           these
           things
           in
           the
           Saints
           :
           for
           as
           no
           Prophecy
           of
           old
           came
           by
           the
           will
           of
           man
           ,
           so
           neither
           the
           fulfilling
           of
           any
           of
           these
           things
           in
           man.
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Present
           case
           .
        
         
           Who
           can
           say
           that
           he
           doth
           thus
           put
           off
           his
           Hat
           ,
           &c.
           to
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           as
           a
           follower
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           a
           cross
           to
           himself
           ?
           &c.
           
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           your selves
           say
           ,
           
             We
             must
             honour
             all
             men
             ;
             if
             so
             ,
             How
             shall
             we
             shew
             it
             ,
             or
             what
             shall
             be
             the
             demonstration
             thereof
             ?
             A
             man
             may
             tell
             me
             ,
             that
             he
             honours
             me
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             when
             perhaps
             he
             hates
             me
             ,
             how
             shall
             I
             know
             it
             ,
             unless
             he
             shews
             it
             forth
             in
             his
             outward
             man.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           True
           ,
           a
           man
           may
           pretend
           honour
           ,
           while
           envy
           and
           hatred
           is
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           knoweth
           what
           is
           in
           the
           
           heart
           of
           man
           ,
           save
           the
           Spirit
           of
           man
           that
           is
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           't
           is
           not
           the
           Hat
           that
           doth
           or
           can
           discover
           man's
           heart
           ,
           but
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God.
           We
           must
           not
           therefore
           set
           up
           things
           for
           Demonstration
           ,
           which
           demonstrate
           nothing
           at
           all
           :
           for
           a
           man
           may
           make
           as
           great
           a
           shew
           of
           honour
           with
           his
           Hat
           ,
           and
           his
           fawning
           flattering
           tongue
           ,
           by
           
             Titles
             ,
             Complements
          
           ,
           many
           Good-morrows
           and
           
             Good-nights
             &c.
          
           when
           he
           not
           onely
           not
           honours
           thee
           ,
           but
           hates
           thee
           in
           his
           heart
           ,
           and
           intends
           thee
           a
           mischief
           ,
           and
           only
           covers
           himself
           under
           this
           cloak
           ;
           as
           the
           German
           Proverb
           hath
           it
           ,
           
             Mehr
             Feind
             ,
             Mehr
             Ehr.
             The
             greater
             Enemy
             ,
             the
             more
             Worship
             or
             Honour
             .
          
        
         
           But
           let
           no
           man
           trouble
           himself
           about
           the
           demonstration
           of
           Honour
           ;
           for
           where
           the
           true
           Honour
           is
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           it
           will
           shew
           it self
           enough
           ,
           no
           fear
           ;
           and
           where
           it
           is
           not
           ,
           why
           should
           any
           desire
           a
           shew
           of
           it
           ,
           seeing
           it
           can
           be
           no
           more
           but
           a
           
             bare
             shew
          
           indeed
           ?
           And
           why
           any
           should
           delight
           in
           ,
           or
           desire
           a
           shew
           without
           substance
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           unless
           to
           verifie
           the
           Proverb
           ,
           
             Populus
             vult
             decipi
          
           ,
           People
           love
           to
           be
           deceived
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           
             But
             may
             we
             then
             use
             no
             external
             actions
             or
             gestures
             to
             demonstrate
             this
             honour
             by
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Yea
           ,
           but
           it
           must
           then
           be
           by
           such
           things
           or
           actions
           as
           proceed
           from
           the
           true
           honour
           ,
           are
           agreeable
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           inseparable
           from
           it
           ,
           which
           may
           bring
           clear
           demonstration
           with
           them
           ;
           else
           't
           is
           but
           in
           vain
           :
           for
           ,
           as
           good
           not
           at
           all
           ,
           as
           to
           no
           purpose
           .
        
         
           He
           that
           useth
           a
           thing
           to
           this
           or
           that
           end
           ,
           which
           cannot
           answer
           the
           end
           intended
           ,
           labours
           in
           vain
           :
           And
           such
           are
           ,
           and
           thus
           do
           ,
           all
           that
           use
           those
           self-set-up
           customary
           ceremonial
           Gestures
           and
           Postures
           in
           Salutations
           ,
           to
           demonstrate
           the
           true
           honour
           and
           esteem
           by
           ,
           as
           experience
           daily
           demonstrates
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           but
           
             a
             feigned
             humility
          
           .
        
         
           As
           therefore
           there
           is
           a
           true
           honour
           and
           a
           false
           ,
           so
           there
           is
           a
           true
           and
           living
           demonstration
           ,
           agreeable
           to
           the
           true
           honour
           and
           inseparable
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           a
           false
           shew
           and
           semblance
           thereof
           in
           ceremonies
           without
           substance
           ,
           which
           may
           be
           and
           is
           ,
           where
           the
           true
           honour
           ,
           love
           and
           esteem
           is
           not
           ,
           and
           so
           is
           deceitful
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           fire
           and
           flax
           ,
           necessarily
           makes
           its
           way
           through
           and
           infallibly
           demonstrates
           it self
           :
           and
           as
           life
           infallibly
           shews
           it
           
           self
           ,
           by
           natural
           heat
           and
           motion
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           are
           alive
           and
           can
           discern
           or
           feel
           it
           ;
           so
           this
           true
           honour
           which
           comes
           from
           
             God
             alone
          
           ,
           dwelling
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           as
           necessarily
           shews
           it self
           ,
           by
           certain
           natural
           ,
           lively
           actions
           ,
           that
           are
           inseparable
           from
           it
           ,
           and
           so
           consequently
           true
           and
           infallible
           ,
           according
           as
           the
           indwelling
           honour
           leads
           ,
           moves
           ,
           guides
           ,
           directs
           and
           puts
           forth
           it self
           ,
           either
           by
           
             giving
             the
             hand
          
           ,
           falling
           on
           
             the
             neck
             ,
             imbracing
             ,
             kissing
             ,
          
           and
           at
           all
           times
           ,
           upon
           all
           occasions
           ,
           by
           
             doing
             good
          
           to
           all
           ,
           helping
           them
           ,
           walking
           towards
           all
           men
           in
           
             Love
             ,
             Patience
             ,
             Meekness
          
           and
           Peace
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           in
           them
           lieth
           ,
           feeding
           the
           Hungry
           ,
           cloathing
           the
           Naked
           ,
           visiting
           the
           Sick
           ,
           the
           Widdows
           and
           Fa●herless
           ,
           which
           ,
           with
           many
           other
           such
           like
           things
           ,
           are
           pure
           Religion
           and
           undefiled
           ;
           which
           also
           are
           more
           infallible
           demonstrations
           of
           true
           honour
           ,
           than
           those
           dirty
           customs
           of
           bowing
           the
           body
           ,
           bidding
           Good-morrow
           and
           Good-night
           ,
           wagging
           the
           Hat
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           things
           ,
           practised
           in
           a
           bare
           custom
           ,
           while
           the
           heart
           and
           thoughts
           may
           be
           full
           of
           deceit
           ,
           and
           compassing
           evil
           against
           the
           person
           pretended
           to
           be
           honoured
           thereby
           :
           and
           thus
           these
           things
           ,
           being
           the
           customs
           and
           fashions
           of
           the
           world
           now
           ,
           do
           exactly
           answer
           to
           the
           customs
           and
           traditions
           ,
           and
           lip-honour
           among
           the
           People
           of
           old
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           neither
           was
           nor
           is
           
             any
             substance
             at
             all
          
           ,
           and
           so
           for
           the
           unprofitableness
           thereof
           to
           be
           rejected
           ,
           and
           a
           more
           true
           ,
           right
           and
           undeceiveable
           used
           instead
           thereof
           .
        
         
           For
           ,
           as
           a
           man
           afar
           off
           ,
           perceiving
           a
           thing
           to
           move
           ,
           or
           rather
           moved
           ,
           should
           thence
           infer
           life
           to
           be
           in
           it
           ,
           when
           he
           drew
           nearer
           to
           it
           should
           find
           himself
           grosly
           deceived
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           cause
           of
           the
           motion
           was
           only
           artificial
           ,
           from
           without
           ,
           not
           naturally
           intrinsecal
           .
        
         
           Even
           so
           ,
           he
           that
           should
           conclude
           that
           a
           man
           honoureth
           or
           esteemeth
           him
           ,
           because
           he
           worshippeth
           his
           person
           ,
           and
           greets
           him
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           when
           he
           comes
           to
           look
           well
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           occasion
           to
           try
           it
           ,
           may
           find
           himself
           ex●reamly
           deceived
           ,
           and
           instead
           of
           
             true
             honour
          
           indeed
           ,
           onely
           find
           an
           
             empty
             shew
          
           ,
           and
           no●hing
           else
           ;
           instead
           of
           
             true
             love
          
           ,
           nothing
           but
           
             false
             complements
          
           ,
           wind
           ,
           vanity
           and
           deceit
           ,
           which
           cannot
           stand
           the
           tryal
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           that
           motion
           which
           comes
           from
           life
           ,
           the
           more
           any
           
           man
           draws
           towards
           it
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           appears
           to
           be
           natural
           ,
           not
           artificial
           ,
           and
           so
           shuns
           no
           tryal
           ,
           feareth
           not
           the
           most
           piercing
           search
           ,
           but
           rather
           willingly
           imbraces
           it
           that
           it
           may
           be
           manifest
           .
        
         
           Even
           so
           again
           ,
           These
           true
           natural
           ,
           genuine
           demonstrations
           of
           honour
           ,
           or
           actions
           and
           gestures
           when
           they
           proceed
           from
           the
           inward
           life
           ,
           ground
           ,
           principle
           and
           nature
           of
           the
           true
           Honour
           ,
           moving
           in
           the
           heart
           ,
           and
           putting
           forth
           it self
           in
           them
           ,
           they
           fear
           no
           search
           ,
           no
           tryal
           ,
           but
           are
           free
           ,
           open
           and
           willing
           to
           be
           weighed
           and
           looked
           into
           ,
           yea
           rejoyce
           in
           the
           most
           narrow
           and
           exact
           observation
           ,
           and
           prying
           eye
           ,
           and
           come
           willingly
           to
           the
           Light
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           be
           made
           manifest
           to
           be
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           This
           then
           ,
           forasmuch
           as
           it
           can
           deceive
           no
           man
           ,
           why
           should
           it
           not
           be
           by
           all
           Christians
           willingly
           imbraced
           and
           preferred
           ,
           before
           a
           deceitful
           ,
           weak
           ,
           beggarly
           Rudiment
           ,
           Ordinance
           and
           Fashion
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           as
           the
           doffing
           the
           Hat
           is
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           no
           substance
           ?
        
         
           Is
           it
           not
           because
           the
           one
           is
           light
           ,
           easie
           and
           pleasant
           to
           the
           fleshly
           mind
           in
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           the
           other
           hard
           ,
           uneasie
           ,
           and
           a
           great
           cross
           to
           that
           mind
           ?
           Is
           it
           not
           a
           clear
           demonstration
           that
           men
           are
           more
           inclined
           to
           a
           shadow
           ,
           than
           substance
           ;
           more
           affected
           with
           vanity
           than
           well-doing
           .
        
         
           Yet
           is
           this
           no
           great
           wonder
           that
           it
           is
           thus
           in
           the
           world
           ;
           for
           what
           can
           be
           expected
           from
           thistles
           ,
           but
           thistles
           ?
           or
           ,
           do
           men
           gather
           grapes
           on
           thorns
           ?
           This
           kind
           of
           honour
           is
           their
           own
           invention
           ,
           therefore
           they
           love
           it
           .
           And
           no
           wonder
           to
           see
           the
           world
           love
           its
           own
           .
           The
           other
           is
           from
           God
           alone
           ,
           the
           author
           and
           fountain
           of
           all
           true
           Honour
           ,
           Love
           and
           Esteem
           ;
           therefore
           a
           cross
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           rejected
           ,
           and
           not
           received
           by
           them
           ,
           for
           the
           world
           only
           loveth
           and
           receiveth
           its
           own
           .
        
         
           But
           why
           this
           
             pretty
             Idol
          
           ,
           this
           
             feigned
             humility
          
           ,
           this
           will-worship
           ,
           this
           
             earthly
             thing
          
           ,
           this
           
             fashion
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           acceptable
           to
           the
           Professors
           of
           this
           Age
           ,
           who
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           God's
           Elect
           ,
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           I
           understand
           not
           ;
           seeing
           its
           said
           to
           them
           that
           were
           so
           indeed
           ,
           that
           
             the
             fashion
             of
             this
             world
             passeth
             away
          
           (
           and
           alwayes
           did
           from
           the
           Saints
           )
           and
           they
           were
           commanded
           ,
           
             not
             to
             fashion
             themselves
             according
             to
             the
             world
             ,
          
           and
           forbidden
           to
           be
           conformable
           to
           it
           .
        
         
         
           Why
           these
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           should
           be
           so
           zealously
           conformable
           to
           such
           an
           empty
           shew
           ,
           and
           plead
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           be
           offended
           at
           Us
           ,
           who
           are
           indeed
           separated
           from
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           dead
           with
           Christ
           to
           the
           
             Rudiments
             ,
             Traditions
             ,
             Fashions
             ,
             Customs
             ,
          
           and
           
             carnal
             Ordinances
          
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           no
           more
           ,
           as
           living
           in
           the
           world
           ,
           be
           subject
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           I
           cannot
           apprehend
           ,
           unless
           because
           ,
           though
           they
           profess
           themselves
           to
           be
           chosen
           out
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           they
           remain
           yet
           in
           the
           nature
           thereof
           ,
           and
           so
           may
           as
           fitly
           be
           called
           the
           
             Professors
             of
             this
             World
          
           ,
           as
           
             of
             this
             Age.
          
           Which
           name
           if
           they
           did
           bear
           and
           own
           ,
           it
           would
           be
           no
           more
           strange
           ;
           for
           it
           was
           alwayes
           as
           great
           a
           cross
           to
           the
           Professors
           of
           the
           World
           to
           break
           any
           of
           their
           light
           ,
           frothy
           ,
           fond
           ,
           foolish
           customs
           &
           traditions
           ,
           as
           for
           the
           most
           profane
           .
           But
           Friends
           !
           is
           it
           enough
           for
           you
           to
           profess
           your selves
           
             chosen
             out
             of
             the
             world
          
           ,
           and
           yet
           never
           know
           your selves
           redeemed
           out
           of
           any
           of
           their
           
             Customs
             ,
             Ordinances
          
           ,
           and
           Institutions
           ,
           excepting
           in
           a
           few
           Religious
           (
           so
           called
           )
           Ceremonies
           about
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           otherwise
           abiding
           
             wholly
             conformable
          
           to
           all
           its
           
             Manners
             ,
             Fashions
          
           and
           Customs
           ,
           either
           in
           will
           or
           act
           in
           your selves
           ,
           or
           approbation
           thereof
           in
           your
           children
           whom
           you
           train
           up
           in
           them
           .
           But
           your
           Reasons
           you
           have
           for
           its
           use
           ,
           you
           commonly
           render
           ,
           are
           these
           .
        
         
           First
           ,
           That
           common
           Plea
           ,
           of
           
             the
             indifferency
             of
             these
             things
          
           ,
           which
           is
           answered
           ,
           and
           found
           to
           be
           a
           meer
           Chimaera
           ,
           not
           to
           be
           found
           in
           
             Rerum
             Natura
          
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Your
           next
           ,
           commonly
           grants
           that
           honour
           of
           which
           we
           speak
           ,
           to
           be
           
             good
             ,
             serviceable
          
           and
           necessary
           .
           But
           adding
           ,
           
             These
             things
             ye
             must
             do
          
           ,
           (
           we
           also
           do
           the
           same
           )
           
             and
             not
             leave
             the
             other
             undone
             ,
          
           Mat.
           23.23
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           But
           where
           is
           this
           written
           ?
           No
           where
           .
           And
           admit
           it
           had
           ,
           wherefore
           might
           they
           not
           since
           have
           been
           done
           away
           for
           the
           unprofitableness
           of
           them
           ,
           as
           
             (
             Tything
             Mint
             and
             Anise
          
           )
           the
           thing
           of
           which
           Christ
           speaks
           there
           ,
           though
           once
           a
           Command
           of
           God
           ?
           as
           Heb.
           7.12
           .
        
         
           Doth
           not
           the
           Moon
           ,
           and
           also
           the
           Stars
           ,
           disappear
           before
           the
           light
           of
           the
           Sun
           ?
           wherefore
           then
           should
           not
           this
           unprofitable
           shadow
           cease
           before
           the
           serviceable
           substance
           ?
           what
           needs
           
             a
             Candle
          
           where
           the
           
             Sun
             shines
          
           ?
        
         
           So
           ,
           if
           I
           do
           a
           man
           good
           ,
           exercise
           meekness
           ,
           patience
           and
           
           love
           towards
           a
           man
           ,
           be
           ready
           to
           help
           ,
           inform
           him
           ,
           do
           him
           good
           ;
           Is
           not
           this
           demonstration
           clear
           enough
           that
           I
           honour
           that
           man
           ?
           What
           need
           then
           of
           any
           thing
           else
           ?
           if
           none
           ,
           then
           whatsoever
           is
           more
           ,
           is
           of
           the
           Evil-one
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           
             superfluity
             of
             naughtiness
          
           .
           Or
           ,
           may
           I
           not
           believe
           all
           this
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           accompanied
           with
           
             Cap
             and
             Knee
             ,
             Good-morrow
             Sir
             ,
             Good-night
             ,
             Madam
             I
             kiss
             your
             hands
             ,
             Your
             humble
             servant
             Sir
             ,
          
           with
           the
           rest
           of
           that
           phanatick
           fry
           of
           insignificant
           Complements
           ?
           may
           I
           not
           certainly
           conclude
           that
           a
           man
           lives
           and
           speaks
           to
           me
           ,
           when
           I
           see
           him
           ▪
           feel
           him
           ,
           and
           hear
           him
           ,
           unless
           I
           also
           see
           his
           shadow
           ?
           what
           mad
           Phanaticism
           is
           this
           !
           But
        
         
           3.
           
           Your
           third
           Pretence
           is
           made
           up
           of
           an
           acknowledgment
           again
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           ,
           viz.
           That
           it
           's
           true
           ,
           there
           is
           great
           abuse
           got
           into
           these
           
             Al-a-mod●sh
             Greetings
          
           and
           Hat-Complements
           ,
           much
           superfluity
           and
           deceit
           ,
           which
           is
           evil
           ;
           but
           withall
           ye
           tell
           us
           the
           
             abuse
             must
             not
             take
             away
             the
             use
             of
             a
             thing
          
           ;
           that
           if
           others
           be
           too
           superfluous
           therein
           ,
           we
           should
           let
           our
           moderation
           appear
           ;
           if
           others
           
             do
             it
             in
             deceit
          
           and
           
             pretence
             only
          
           ,
           we
           may
           do
           it
           
             in
             uprightness
          
           and
           singleness
           as
           it
           ought
           ;
           if
           others
           do
           it
           only
           ,
           
             per
             forma
          
           ,
           in
           a
           custom
           and
           usage
           ,
           we
           should
           do
           it
           
             with
             an
             understanding
          
           ?
           Or
           ,
           say
           some
           ,
           
             Will
             you
             not
             eat
             and
             drink
             ,
             because
             others
             eat
             to
             excess
             ,
             and
             add
             drunkenness
             to
             thirst
             ?
          
           or
           
             will
             you
             not
             set
             meat
             and
             drink
             before
             your
             friend
             ,
             because
             others
             do
             it
             in
             deceit
             somtimes
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           bears
           a
           fair
           shew
           ,
           and
           at
           first
           blush
           seems
           something
           ;
           but
           being
           well
           weighed
           ,
           proves
           nothing
           ,
           and
           vanisheth
           away
           .
           First
           ,
           prove
           
             wagging
             the
             Hat
          
           ,
           with
           that
           whole
           phanatick
           Regiment
           of
           
             Al-a-modish
             Complements
          
           ,
           as
           good
           ,
           serviceable
           and
           necessary
           ,
           as
           eating
           and
           drinking
           ,
           or
           setting
           meat
           and
           drink
           before
           him
           that
           hungers
           or
           thirsts
           ,
           and
           then
           we
           'l
           grant
           more
           than
           can
           now
           in
           reason
           be
           desired
           of
           us
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           be
           it
           well
           observed
           ,
           we
           have
           never
           opposed
           or
           contradicted
           any
           necessary
           ,
           or
           any
           way
           serviceable
           kind
           of
           demonstration
           of
           honour
           ,
           nor
           are
           we
           in
           the
           least
           against
           it
           ,
           but
           do
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           have
           ,
           pleaded
           for
           the
           same
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           this
           
             cripple
             ,
             ceremonial
             ,
             shadowy
             ,
             modish
             worsh●pping
             of
             mens
             Persons
             ,
          
           consisting
           in
           
             Idle
             ,
             Street
          
           ,
           or
           Market-Salutations
           ,
           by
           doffing
           the
           Hat
           ,
           &c.
           which
           is
           below
           the
           dignity
           of
           a
           man
           :
           which
           ,
           as
           none
           stand
           in
           need
           thereof
           ,
           so
           neither
           can
           it
           do
           them
           any
           good
           ,
           but
           may
           much
           hurt
           .
        
         
         
           Now
           that
           which
           in
           it self
           is
           needless
           ,
           and
           can
           do
           no
           man
           good
           ,
           but
           may
           many
           harm
           ,
           that
           is
           
             ABUSE
             it self
          
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           ought
           to
           be
           avoided
           ,
           and
           therefore
           we
           have
           thus
           denied
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           admit
           that
           these
           things
           had
           once
           been
           serviceable
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           could
           yet
           clearly
           be
           made
           appear
           wherein
           ,
           or
           for
           what
           end
           they
           were
           first
           instituted
           by
           men
           ;
           yea
           ,
           admit
           they
           had
           once
           been
           undoubted
           Institutions
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           consequently
           serviceable
           ,
           yea
           necessary
           for
           that
           time
           ,
           place
           and
           people
           to
           whom
           they
           were
           so
           given
           ;
           yet
           cannot
           this
           prove
           them
           to
           be
           still
           so
           ;
           and
           that
           they
           cannot
           ,
           through
           the
           corruption
           and
           egregious
           abuse
           of
           them
           ,
           become
           not
           only
           needless
           ,
           but
           unlawful
           for
           the
           People
           of
           God
           once
           to
           touch
           ,
           taste
           or
           handle
           ;
           and
           therefore
           he
           that
           from
           the
           once
           legitimacy
           of
           an
           outward
           practice
           ,
           shall
           go
           about
           to
           infer
           and
           urge
           the
           necessity
           of
           its
           perpetual
           duration
           ,
           may
           be
           found
           resisting
           his
           Maker
           ,
           as
           many
           have
           been
           ,
           in
           seeking
           to
           perpetuate
           and
           bind
           his
           People
           to
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           is
           about
           to
           annihilate
           and
           bring
           his
           People
           out
           of
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           universal
           abuse
           ,
           or
           degenerating
           of
           a
           thing
           ,
           meerly
           ceremonial
           ,
           in
           it self
           neither
           essential
           to
           the
           Being
           nor
           well-being
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           doth
           
             ipso
             facto
          
           ,
           take
           away
           the
           necessity
           of
           the
           use
           thereof
           from
           the
           People
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Now
           whether
           any
           can
           doubt
           that
           these
           things
           have
           not
           been
           so
           corrupted
           or
           degenerated
           ,
           is
           to
           me
           a
           great
           question
           ,
           the
           thing
           is
           so
           apparent
           to
           the
           meanest
           of
           capacities
           .
           And
           if
           any
           doubt
           of
           the
           truth
           of
           the
           Position
           ,
           I
           refer
           them
           for
           further
           testimony
           to
           the
           Scriptures
           of
           Truth
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           may
           search
           ,
           and
           see
           whether
           it
           be
           not
           so
           .
           For
           tell
           me
           ,
        
         
           What
           became
           of
           the
           
             brazen
             Serpent
          
           for
           the
           abuse
           thereof
           ?
           no
           doubt
           the
           Idolatrous
           People
           were
           as
           unwilling
           to
           part
           with
           it
           altogether
           ,
           as
           now-a-dayes
           with
           their
           Idols
           ;
           and
           if
           a
           Plea
           of
           Reformation
           from
           the
           Abuse
           to
           the
           
             Right
             Vse
          
           could
           have
           prevailed
           with
           Hezekiah
           to
           have
           spared
           it
           ,
           it
           had
           never
           been
           so
           ground
           to
           pouder
           .
           And
           did
           it
           fare
           any
           better
           with
           all
           the
           
             Types
             ,
             Figures
             ,
             Shadows
          
           and
           Ceremonies
           of
           the
           
             Levitical
             Priesthood
          
           ,
           all
           once
           avowed
           Institutions
           of
           God
           ?
           were
           they
           not
           for
           the
           weakness
           ,
           unprofitableness
           and
           abuse
           thereof
           all
           
           done
           away
           ,
           even
           the
           very
           use
           of
           them
           ?
        
         
           How
           much
           more
           then
           shall
           the
           Lord
           for
           the
           
             mis-use
             ,
             corruption
             ,
             weakness
          
           and
           unprofitableness
           of
           these
           earthly
           things
           ,
           which
           never
           could
           pretend
           Divine
           Institution
           ,
           nor
           lay
           claim
           to
           any
           better
           Original
           ,
           than
           the
           Noisom
           dunghil
           of
           Humane
           Custom
           ,
           lead
           his
           People
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           suffer
           them
           to
           touch
           ,
           taste
           nor
           handle
           them
           ,
           as
           nasty
           ,
           polluted
           ,
           defiled
           things
           ,
           defiled
           with
           the
           despising
           or
           slighting
           of
           the
           poor
           ,
           and
           exalting
           of
           proud
           flesh
           ,
           because
           rich
           ?
           unless
           any
           will
           say
           that
           the
           Lord
           is
           more
           bound
           to
           ,
           and
           tender
           over
           the
           
             idle
             devices
             of
             men
          
           ,
           than
           of
           
             his
             own
          
           once
           
             pure
             Institutions
          
           ,
           when
           they
           have
           been
           defiled
           by
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           ,
           which
           would
           be
           little
           less
           than
           blasphemy
           ;
           and
           therefore
           few
           are
           so
           shameless
           as
           to
           say
           ▪
           it
           in
           words
           ,
           though
           most
           do
           in
           their
           works
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           it
           may
           be
           said
           in
           this
           manner
           which
           you
           propound
           ,
           
             The
             Rich
             may
             indeed
             honour
             the
             Poor
             ,
          
           viz.
           
             by
             doing
             them
             good
             ,
             &c.
             and
             this
             is
             to
             them
             sufficient
             without
             the
             Hat
             ,
             or
             Street-Salutatious
             ,
             which
             also
             (
             we
             judge
             )
             doth
             not
             so
             well
             become
             them
             as
             the
             Rich
             :
             Nor
             can
             the
             Poor
             any
             other
             way
             demonstrate
             or
             shew
             honour
             to
             the
             Rich
             but
             by
             those
             things
             ;
             for
             ,
             as
             the
             Rich
             stand
             not
             in
             need
             of
             their
             help
             ,
             assistance
             ,
             doing
             good
             ,
             &c.
             so
             neither
             have
             the
             Poor
             wherewithal
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             cause
             was
             this
             standing
             bare-headed
             ,
             bowing
             ,
             scraping
             ,
             titling
             ,
             &c.
             set
             up
             amongst
             us
             ,
             for
             the
             Poor
             to
             honour
             the
             Rich
             ,
             and
             the
             Rich
             each
             other
             ,
             by
             each
             according
             to
             their
             quality
             ,
             who
             yet
             stand
             not
             in
             need
             of
             each
             others
             help
             ,
             assistance
             ,
             doing
             good
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           is
           well
           confest
           ,
           and
           the
           plain
           truth
           indeed
           ,
           though
           some
           seek
           to
           hide
           it
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           That
           these
           Manners
           and
           Titles
           are
           invented
           to
           maintain
           a
           Respect
           of
           Persons
           ,
           and
           to
           exalt
           the
           Person
           of
           the
           Rich
           man
           that
           wears
           costly
           garments
           ,
           gay
           attire
           ,
           and
           Gold-Rings
           ,
           &c.
           over
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Poor
           mean
           man
           ,
           clad
           in
           vile
           rayment
           ,
           that
           he
           may
           (
           
             cum
             Privilegio
          
           )
           say
           to
           such
           a
           one
           ,
           Come
           behind
           me
           ,
           sit
           at
           my
           footstool
           ,
           stand
           off
           ,
           with
           thy
           Hat
           in
           thy
           hand
           ,
           I
           am
           more
           noble
           ,
           more
           honourable
           ,
           more
           worshipful
           than
           thou
           .
           This
           their
           practice
           plainly
           speaks
           to
           every
           discerning
           eye
           ,
           though
           many
           with
           their
           tongues
           may
           dissemble
           the
           contrary
           .
        
         
           But
           Friends
           ,
           this
           was
           honestly
           and
           plainly
           reproved
           by
           a
           
           good
           man
           ,
           who
           had
           been
           educated
           in
           good
           manners
           ,
           and
           wanted
           for
           no
           Tutors
           to
           teach
           him
           any
           ;
           this
           good
           old
           Author
           ,
           named
           Iames
           ,
           plainly
           calls
           this
           matter
           ,
           
             committing
             sin
             and
             transgression
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
          
           in
           the
           2d
           chapter
           of
           his
           Letter
           written
           to
           the
           scattered
           Tribes
           ,
           and
           the
           9th
           verse
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           now
           divided
           .
        
         
           Now
           blame
           us
           not
           for
           rather
           adhering
           to
           Antiquity
           in
           this
           case
           ,
           than
           to
           Novelty
           ;
           rather
           to
           the
           good
           manners
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           and
           Followers
           ,
           than
           to
           the
           evil
           manners
           of
           men
           ,
           falsly
           called
           good
           .
        
         
           Besides
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           very
           great
           mistake
           ;
           for
           the
           Rich
           have
           as
           much
           need
           of
           the
           Mean
           and
           Needy
           ,
           as
           the
           Needy
           have
           of
           them
           ,
           else
           the
           Great
           man
           must
           be
           his
           own
           servant
           (
           and
           't
           were
           well
           he
           could
           so
           be
           )
           his
           own
           Taylor
           ,
           Weaver
           ,
           Ploughman
           ,
           and
           what
           not
           .
        
         
           Thus
           hath
           the
           all-wise
           God
           ordered
           it
           that
           men
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           each
           others
           aid
           and
           assistance
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           not
           despise
           ,
           contemn
           ,
           trample
           upon
           ,
           and
           scorn
           each
           other
           ,
           as
           it
           nevertheless
           often
           happeneth
           ,
           not
           for
           want
           of
           stupid
           ignorance
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Rich
           ,
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           do
           as
           much
           (
           or
           more
           )
           stand
           in
           need
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           as
           they
           of
           the
           Rich
           ;
           and
           a
           poor
           man
           that
           is
           faithful
           in
           all
           his
           actions
           ,
           is
           as
           honourable
           ,
           worthy
           of
           as
           much
           honour
           ,
           love
           and
           esteem
           ,
           both
           before
           God
           and
           man
           ,
           as
           the
           greatest
           Peer
           in
           a
           Nation
           ;
           yea
           the
           Lord
           hath
           more
           regard
           unto
           ,
           and
           honour
           for
           such
           a
           mean
           ,
           faithful
           ,
           upright-hearted
           ,
           Gentle
           -
           (
           minded
           )
           -
           man
           indeed
           ,
           than
           for
           a
           high
           ,
           proud
           ,
           false
           ,
           angry
           ,
           imperious
           ,
           tyrannical
           ,
           perverse-minded
           Gentleman
           ,
           falsly
           so
           called
           .
        
         
           What
           difference
           is
           there
           betwixt
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Rich
           and
           of
           the
           Poor
           ,
           the
           person
           of
           Caesar
           ,
           and
           Lazarus
           the
           beggar
           ?
           hath
           not
           the
           Eternal
           Being
           made
           all
           men
           of
           one
           blood
           ,
           from
           the
           King
           upon
           the
           Throne
           ,
           to
           the
           Beggar
           upon
           the
           Dunghil
           ?
           He
           hath
           not
           made
           such
           a
           difference
           as
           to
           the
           persons
           ,
           as
           that
           he
           should
           bring
           forth
           the
           one
           person
           to
           honour
           ,
           serve
           and
           worship
           the
           other
           ,
           but
           all
           to
           worship
           and
           honour
           him
           .
           And
           if
           he
           hath
           given
           to
           any
           ,
           or
           they
           have
           fraudulently
           gotten
           to
           themselves
           a
           little
           more
           wealth
           ,
           or
           a
           larger
           portion
           of
           this
           worlds
           
           goods
           than
           others
           ,
           they
           must
           even
           thereof
           render
           him
           an
           account
           ;
           
             for
             the
             Earth
             is
             the
             Lords
             and
             the
             fulness
             thereof
             .
          
           And
           if
           any
           one
           man
           be
           invested
           with
           more
           Power
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           or
           preferred
           to
           higher
           Offices
           than
           another
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           of
           ,
           nor
           for
           himself
           ,
           but
           of
           and
           from
           the
           Lord
           ;
           for
           preferment
           cometh
           neither
           from
           the
           East
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           West
           ,
           nor
           from
           the
           South
           ,
           but
           God
           is
           Judge
           ,
           to
           whom
           he
           must
           ,
           even
           of
           it
           also
           ,
           give
           an
           account
           ,
           as
           a
           servant
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           another
           man
           ;
           and
           to
           him
           ,
           
             as
             a
             person
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             ,
          
           belongs
           no
           more
           honour
           than
           to
           another
           man
           ;
           but
           Subjection
           and
           Obedience
           is
           to
           the
           Power
           in
           the
           Office
           :
           and
           what
           doth
           this
           concern
           proud
           flesh
           ,
           or
           the
           person
           of
           any
           man
           ?
           we
           regard
           no
           mans
           person
           .
           And
           assuredly
           that
           is
           the
           pride
           of
           flesh
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           will
           stain
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           I
           am
           a
           Magistrate
           in
           Power
           ,
           in
           Authority
           ,
           in
           God's
           stead
           ;
           therefore
           I
           must
           ,
           I
           will
           be
           honoured
           in
           my
           Person
           :
           for
           what
           is
           this
           but
           to
           assume
           the
           honour
           of
           God
           to
           self
           ?
           Consider
           and
           beware
           ,
           for
           thou
           art
           but
           a
           Steward
           ,
           whatever
           thou
           art
           ,
           and
           the
           Lord
           is
           Judge
           ,
           who
           putteth
           down
           one
           and
           setteth
           up
           another
           ,
           as
           it
           pleaseth
           him
           ,
           and
           rewardeth
           every
           one
           according
           to
           his
           deeds
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           
             To
             respect
             Persons
          
           ,
           say
           some
           ,
           
             is
             sin
          
           ,
           James
           
             testifies
             that
             clearly
             enough
             ;
             but
             we
             ,
             respect
             or
             honour
             [
             every
             body
             ]
             we
             do
             it
             to
             all
             alike
             ,
             Poor
             as
             well
             as
             Rich
             ,
             and
             then
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Ye
           may
           imagine
           so
           ,
           but
           it
           is
           not
           truly
           so
           ,
           ye
           do
           put
           a
           difference
           :
           for
           which
           of
           you
           will
           keep
           a
           stir
           in
           the
           streets
           to
           give
           a
           mean
           man
           or
           woman
           the
           wall
           ,
           or
           upper-hand
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           accounted
           amongst
           you
           ?
           or
           make
           a
           bussle
           to
           put
           them
           up
           to
           the
           upper
           end
           of
           the
           Table
           (
           as
           you
           distinguish
           it
           )
           as
           ye
           do
           many
           times
           (
           even
           to
           loathing
           )
           to
           the
           Rich
           ?
           but
           your
           Reason
           is
           ready
           ,
           It
           doth
           not
           so
           well
           become
           them
           ,
           as
           the
           Rich.
           And
           so
           —
        
         
           Behold
           here
           ,
           ye
           mannerly
           Christians
           !
           ye
           Professing
           People
           !
           the
           use
           and
           service
           of
           your
           decent
           ,
           good
           manners
           (
           so
           called
           )
           to
           exalt
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Rich-man
           ,
           though
           proud
           ,
           and
           abase
           the
           person
           of
           the
           Mean-man
           ,
           though
           humble
           ;
           which
           is
           quite
           contrary
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           
             who
             resisteth
             and
             abaseth
             the
             Proud
             ,
             and
             sheweth
             favour
             ,
             and
             giveth
             honour
             to
             the
             Humble
             ,
          
           and
           therefore
           
           it
           's
           an
           abomination
           to
           the
           righteous
           impartial
           God.
           
        
         
           Nor
           are
           they
           to
           the
           Rich
           any
           otherwayes
           serviceable
           ,
           than
           a
           fifth
           Wheel
           to
           a
           Waggon
           ,
           to
           hurry
           them
           headlong
           to
           destruction
           ,
           raising
           and
           strengthening
           the
           spirit
           of
           pride
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           is
           ready
           enough
           to
           shew
           and
           put
           forth
           it self
           ,
           although
           it
           should
           have
           no
           such
           excitations
           and
           provocations
           from
           without
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           love
           and
           lust
           after
           such
           things
           is
           fed
           ,
           and
           that
           mind
           satisfied
           which
           delighteth
           in
           them
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           this
           mind
           cannot
           we
           feed
           ,
           satisfie
           or
           please
           ;
           for
           ,
           as
           he
           that
           is
           in
           the
           World
           ,
           or
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           cannot
           please
           God
           ;
           so
           they
           that
           are
           in
           God
           ,
           and
           do
           walk
           in
           his
           Light
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           spirit
           thereof
           ,
           is
           crucified
           in
           and
           to
           them
           ,
           cannot
           please
           the
           World
           ,
           nor
           that
           carnal
           mind
           which
           is
           enmity
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           own
           these
           things
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             Yea
             ,
             but
             some
             there
             are
             ,
             and
             many
             too
             ,
             that
             take
             no
             delight
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             that
             seek
             them
             not
             ,
             desire
             them
             not
             ,
             regard
             ,
             value
             them
             not
             ,
             and
             are
             dead
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             why
             can
             you
             not
             do
             it
             to
             them
             !
             what
             danger
             is
             therein
             ?
             To
             others
             ,
             it
             's
             true
             ,
             it
             may
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             do
             them
             more
             hurt
             then
             good
             ;
             yea
             say
             some
             ,
             If
             we
             knew
             such
             as
             expect
             it
             ,
             look
             for
             it
             ,
             seek
             it
             ,
             thirst
             and
             hunt
             after
             it
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             give
             it
             to
             such
             our selves
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           'T
           were
           well
           such
           as
           speak
           on
           this
           wise
           ,
           were
           indeed
           come
           so
           far
           ,
           so
           said
           and
           so
           done
           ,
           were
           ,
           so
           far
           ,
           well
           ;
           But
           as
           for
           us
           ,
           we
           cannot
           do
           it
           to
           them
           ,
           because
           it
           can
           do
           them
           no
           good
           ,
           none
           at
           all
           ,
           but
           may
           do
           others
           harm
           ,
           as
           is
           granted
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           why
           I
           should
           be
           urged
           to
           do
           that
           which
           can
           do
           no
           man
           good
           ,
           but
           may
           do
           many
           ,
           yea
           most
           men
           harm
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           nor
           can
           see
           any
           reason
           for
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           yea
           ,
           even
           to
           such
           there
           is
           a
           danger
           also
           ;
           for
           ,
           although
           some
           ,
           may
           at
           present
           stand
           in
           such
           a
           condition
           ,
           and
           retain
           their
           integrity
           therein
           ;
           yet
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             To
             him
             that
             thinketh
             he
             standeth
             ,
             let
             him
             tak●
             heed
             lest
             he
             fall
          
           ;
           there
           are
           other
           temptations
           enough
           within
           and
           without
           ,
           though
           no
           man
           should
           meet
           with
           this
           ,
           and
           who
           is
           certain
           that
           he
           shall
           stand
           in
           the
           day
           of
           Tryal
           ?
           yea
           in
           the
           least
           Tryal
           ?
           Did
           not
           Adam
           soon
           fall
           from
           his
           innocency
           ,
           by
           beholding
           and
           desiring
           a
           thing
           pleasant
           to
           the
           eyes
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           desired
           ?
           To
           get
           honour
           ,
           to
           be
           worshipped
           !
           what
           more
           pleasant
           !
           what
           more
           desirable
           !
           though
           indeed
           there
           is
           no
           honour
           nor
           worship
           
           at
           all
           in
           it
           ,
           nor
           ever
           was
           it
           so
           accounted
           by
           the
           people
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           put
           off
           the
           hat
           ,
           but
           a
           shame
           and
           reproach
           rather
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           by
           the
           Priests
           being
           forbidden
           to
           uncover
           their
           heads
           ,
           Levit.
           10.6
           .
           &
           21.
           10.
           
           But
           seeing
           the
           frothy
           minds
           of
           people
           ,
           have
           imagined
           to
           themselves
           an
           honour
           in
           it
           ;
           why
           should
           we
           add
           unto
           any
           mans
           temptation
           by
           this
           vain
           thing
           ?
           nay
           rather
           let
           us
           leave
           off
           this
           thing
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             But
             ,
             say
             some
             again
             ,
             it
             is
             their
             due
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             not
             detain
             from
             any
             man
             his
             due
             ,
             lest
             he
             should
             abuse
             it
             ;
             and
             much
             less
             from
             him
             that
             is
             not
             likely
             to
             abuse
             himself
             with
             it
             ,
             because
             others
             do
             ;
             for
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
          
           Give
           unto
           every
           man
           his
           due
           ,
           honour
           to
           whom
           honour
           is
           due
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           True
           ,
           honour
           is
           due
           to
           the
           honourable
           ,
           but
           then
           we
           must
           see
           to
           give
           them
           the
           honour
           which
           is
           due
           ,
           and
           not
           a
           strange
           far-fetcht
           device
           instead
           of
           it
           ,
           in
           which
           is
           no
           honour
           at
           al
           ,
           as
           where
           is
           it
           written
           ,
           that
           puting
           off
           the
           hat
           ,
           bidding
           good-morrow
           ,
           and
           good-night
           ,
           saying
           (
           though
           a
           lie
           )
           
             I
             kiss
             your
             hands
             Sir
             ,
             your
             Humble
             Servant
             Madam
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           ,
           is
           the
           honour
           due
           ,
           or
           that
           there
           is
           any
           honour
           ,
           real
           ,
           true
           honour
           in
           any
           of
           these
           things
           ;
           that
           there
           is
           honour
           so
           called
           ,
           so
           esteemed
           ,
           a
           pretence
           ,
           and
           shew
           of
           honour
           in
           these
           ,
           and
           every
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           I
           know
           ,
           but
           to
           what
           mind
           doth
           it
           so
           seem
           ?
           by
           what
           spirit
           are
           these
           things
           accounted
           honour
           ?
           but
           by
           that
           mind
           which
           delighteth
           it self
           in
           vanity
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           spirit
           and
           generation
           which
           calleth
           light
           darkness
           ,
           and
           darkness
           light
           .
           —
           Now
           doth
           the
           Apostle
           recommend
           Christians
           to
           follow
           this
           mind
           ,
           to
           be
           instructed
           from
           it
           ,
           to
           count
           that
           honour
           which
           it
           might
           esteem
           so
           ,
           and
           accordingly
           to
           give
           it
           them
           as
           their
           due
           ?
           or
           doth
           he
           not
           rather
           refer
           them
           to
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           which
           teacheth
           all
           things
           honorable
           ▪
           and
           is
           the
           Author
           of
           all
           true
           honour
           ,
           and
           to
           render
           that
           to
           every
           man
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           not
           an
           empty
           shew
           ?
           the
           former
           we
           deny
           (
           nor
           can't
           be
           proved
           )
           and
           this
           we
           assert
           ;
           therefore
        
         
           What
           the
           Apostle
           saith
           ,
           we
           willingly
           own
           and
           acknowledge
           ,
           neither
           would
           we
           upon
           any
           pretence
           withhold
           from
           any
           man
           his
           due
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           your
           common-far-fetcht-fine-spun
           consequences
           ,
           you
           must
           give
           us
           leave
           to
           deny
           them
           ,
           till
           you
           can
           better
           prove
           them
           ;
           If
           you
           be
           so
           willing
           to
           be
           deceived
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           willing
           to
           deceive
           you
           ,
           to
           put
           you
           off
           with
           Cap
           and
           Knee
           ,
           a
           few
           fine
           ●awning
           
           words
           ,
           shaddowy
           scrapes
           and
           cringes
           ,
           when
           a
           better
           substance
           is
           your
           due
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             But
             it
             's
             said
             again
             ,
             you
             give
             offence
             to
             the
             weak
             ;
             Now
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             ,
          
           Judge
           this
           rather
           that
           ye
           give
           no
           occasion
           or
           offence
           to
           the
           Iews
           nor
           Gentiles
           ,
           nor
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           10.32
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           is
           a
           meer
           shift
           ,
           and
           blind
           subterfuge
           for
           ignorance
           and
           deceit
           both
           ,
           a
           something
           ,
           though
           nothing
           to
           the
           purpose
           ;
           for
           the
           Apostle
           speaks
           here
           of
           things
           that
           
             offended
             the
             week
             Consciences
             of
             some
             in
             those
             dayes
             ,
          
           and
           so
           plainly
           speaks
           of
           
             matters
             of
             Conscience
          
           .
           But
           our
           Adversaries
           generally
           ,
           with
           one
           mouth
           cry
           out
           (
           and
           think
           it
           an
           invincible
           Argument
           against
           us
           )
           
             There
             is
             nothing
             of
             Religion
             in
             these
             things
             ,
             they
             are
             no
             matters
             of
             Conscience
             ,
             they
             are
             things
             of
             Civil
             concern
             ,
             indifferent
             ,
             may
             be
             left
             or
             done
             .
          
        
         
           Now
           these
           two
           Pleas
           ,
           or
           Shifts
           ,
           are
           diametrically
           opposite
           ,
           and
           cannot
           stand
           together
           ;
           onely
           if
           you
           cleave
           to
           the
           first
           (
           as
           I
           think
           all
           do
           )
           to
           call
           them
           
             civil
             ,
             indifferent
             things
             ,
             no
             matters
             of
             Conscience
             ,
          
           then
           your
           Plea
           is
           good
           against
           your selves
           ,
           in
           that
           ye
           are
           found
           offending
           us
           (
           so
           far
           as
           in
           you
           lies
           )
           by
           doing
           that
           which
           we
           in
           Conscience
           to
           the
           Lord
           cannot
           do
           ,
           and
           your selves
           may
           leave
           undone
           if
           you
           will.
           
        
         
           But
           besides
           ,
           't
           is
           granted
           the
           good
           and
           humble
           ,
           the
           meek
           ,
           lowly
           are
           not
           offended
           at
           it
           ,
           matter
           it
           not
           ,
           whether
           they
           have
           it
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           evil-minded
           men
           we
           are
           not
           to
           please
           ,
           in
           their
           Haughty
           ,
           Proud
           ,
           Ambitious
           Minds
           .
           The
           Apostles
           were
           not
           men-pleasers
           ,
           and
           warned
           the
           Christians
           not
           to
           
             become
             such
          
           ,
           nor
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Ordinances
           or
           Rudiments
           of
           the
           world
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             T
             is
             true
             ,
             the
             good
             and
             meek
             are
             not
             offended
             for
             their
             own
             sakes
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             not
             honoured
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           
             But
             for
             your
             sakes
             ,
             who
             thereby
             seem
             to
             them
             ,
             Proud
             ,
             High-minded
             ,
             Obstinate
             ,
             Self-willed
             ,
             Self-conceited
             men
             ,
             and
             of
             a
             Contentious
             Spirit
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           —
           Let
           it
           all
           come
           out
           —
           And
           then
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           any
           judge
           us
           with
           a
           rash
           ,
           false
           judgement
           ,
           according
           to
           outward
           appearance
           ,
           to
           their
           
             forward
             ,
             froward
             minds
          
           ;
           we
           appeal
           from
           their
           judgement
           ,
           to
           him
           that
           cannot
           err
           in
           judgement
           ,
           and
           knows
           the
           inmost
           frame
           of
           our
           hearts
           and
           Spirits
           ,
           and
           judgeth
           us
           with
           Righteous
           Judgement
           ;
           Have
           therefore
           but
           a
           little
           patience
           to
           observe
           our
           conversations
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           rest
           of
           our
           converse
           doth
           
           not
           plainly
           demonstrate
           the
           contrary
           ,
           let
           your
           judgement
           stand
           upon
           that
           person
           till
           it
           doth
           .
        
         
           But
           withal
           ,
           Friends
           !
           who
           are
           more
           proud
           than
           those
           that
           are
           ready
           at
           giving
           and
           receiving
           this
           thread-bare
           honour
           ?
           who
           are
           so
           handy
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           they
           have
           every
           jot
           thereof
           at
           their
           fingers
           and
           tongues
           ends
           as
           it
           were
           ?
           Oh!
           that
           ye
           were
           indeed
           enemies
           to
           Pride
           ,
           and
           offended
           at
           it
           ,
           then
           would
           ye
           suspect
           your selves
           and
           your
           own
           manners
           more
           then
           us
           and
           ours
           ,
           and
           then
           ye
           would
           abstain
           from
           that
           whole
           bundle
           of
           aiery
           manners
           ,
           which
           are
           as
           Oyl
           poured
           into
           the
           fire
           of
           Ambition
           ,
           to
           increase
           the
           flame
           and
           burning
           thirst
           thereof
           .
        
         
           Yea
           ,
           commonly
           ,
           those
           that
           are
           so
           expert
           in
           this
           
             mannerly
             trade
          
           ,
           do
           willingly
           receive
           again
           ,
           what
           they
           give
           ,
           with
           encrease
           ,
           and
           so
           do
           often
           give
           the
           more
           liberally
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           receive
           their
           returns
           in
           more
           abundance
           ,
           as
           the
           Germane
           Proverb
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Ehr
             wil
             geehrt
             sein
             ,
             Honour
             would
             be
             honoured
          
           ;
           but
           both
           the
           giver
           and
           the
           receiver
           are
           out
           of
           the
           
             Truth
             ,
             Way
          
           ,
           and
           
             Faith
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           in
           that
           matter
           ,
           for
           ,
           he
           received
           not
           honour
           of
           men
           .
        
         
           So
           it
           is
           not
           
             true
             Humility
          
           ,
           nor
           morigerosness
           to
           be
           exact
           in
           the
           
             Academy
             of
             Complements
          
           ,
           nor
           yet
           in
           a
           self-pleasing-way
           of
           simply
           putting
           off
           the
           hat
           ,
           and
           bidding
           good-morrow
           and
           good-even
           (
           which
           some
           hope
           to
           excuse
           themselves
           with
           )
           as
           not
           being
           conformable
           to
           the
           worlds
           
             abused
             customs
          
           .
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           nay
           ,
           these
           are
           not
           the
           right
           badges
           of
           
             true
             Honour
             ,
             Humility
          
           or
           
             good
             manners
          
           —
           but
           rather
           of
           
             feignedness
             ,
             vanity
          
           and
           custom
           .
           —
           But
           he
           that
           joyns
           himself
           to
           those
           of
           low
           degree
           ,
           going
           before
           them
           in
           honour
           as
           a
           good
           example
           ,
           —
           honouring
           and
           serving
           all
           men
           in
           that
           which
           is
           good
           and
           serviceable
           ,
           in
           his
           place
           ;
           as
           well
           the
           poor
           as
           the
           rich
           ,
           the
           mean
           as
           the
           mighty
           ,
           without
           respect
           of
           persons
           ;
           he
           bears
           the
           badges
           of
           Humility
           ,
           and
           shews
           his
           
             good
             breeding
          
           and
           manners
           .
        
         
           But
           alas
           !
           how
           empty
           are
           our
           
             modern
             mannerly
             Ones
          
           of
           these
           things
           !
           when
           shall
           we
           see
           these
           things
           in
           our
           streets
           ?
           in
           which
           of
           our
           Cities
           shall
           we
           see
           a
           great
           man
           or
           a
           rich
           man
           proffering
           his
           service
           ,
           and
           lending
           his
           helping
           hand
           to
           a
           mean
           despicable
           man
           ,
           upon
           any
           occasion
           ?
           Nay
           either
           his
           hands
           or
           his
           cloaths
           are
           too
           fine
           to
           stoop
           to
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           give
           them
           the
           
             upper
             hand
          
           as
           they
           tearm
           it
           .
           Oh
           nay
           !
           that
           would
           not
           be
           seemly
           ;
           yea
           ,
           are
           they
           
           not
           generally
           rather
           ashamed
           to
           pass
           along
           the
           streets
           with
           one
           in
           a
           mean
           habit
           ,
           unless
           he
           be
           on
           the
           
             lower
             hand
          
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           or
           with
           his
           Hat
           in
           his
           hand
           a-loof
           off
           at
           a
           distance
           ,
           as
           if
           he
           were
           made
           of
           some
           
             courser
             Nature
          
           or
           more
           
             ignoble
             matter
          
           :
           —
           And
           if
           peradventure
           some
           mean
           man
           ,
           who
           sees
           through
           the
           
             pittiful
             hood
          
           of
           Lord-ship
           ,
           Sir
           
             Iohn
             Hood
             ,
             Worship
             ,
             Master-ship
             ,
          
           and
           such
           like
           
             gay
             titles
          
           ,
           should
           ,
           meeting
           such
           a
           One
           ,
           pass
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           gugaws
           ,
           without
           the
           observance
           of
           giving
           him
           the
           
             wall
             ,
             cap
          
           or
           knee
           ,
           more
           than
           to
           another
           mean
           person
           ;
           then
           oft-times
           Cain
           appears
           in
           wrath
           and
           
             fury
             ,
             Shimei
          
           in
           railing
           and
           reviling
           ,
           or
           Ishmael
           in
           scoffing
           .
        
         
           And
           these
           are
           thy
           manners
           ,
           nay
           thy
           
             good
             manners
          
           (
           so
           called
           )
           O
           Christendom
           !
           are
           these
           the
           badges
           of
           thy
           Humility
           ?
           away
           with
           them
           ,
           they
           stink
           in
           the
           nostrils
           of
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           But
           as
           concerning
           the
           offence
           pretended
           ;
           we
           in
           sincerity
           say
           ,
           We
           would
           not
           willingly
           give
           offence
           to
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           good
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           of
           God
           in
           any
           man
           ,
           how
           weak
           ,
           mean
           or
           low
           soever
           ;
           but
           rather
           do
           desire
           ,
           that
           all
           men
           may
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           to
           walk
           in
           the
           Light
           thereof
           ,
           in
           which
           there
           is
           no
           occasion
           of
           stumbling
           nor
           offence
           .
        
         
           But
           there
           are
           that
           do
           ,
           on
           the
           one
           hand
           make
           Conscience
           of
           that
           which
           (
           to
           do
           )
           is
           not
           sin
           ,
           and
           on
           the
           other
           hand
           make
           no
           Conscience
           or
           scruple
           to
           do
           that
           which
           is
           sin
           :
           —
           As
           the
           Papists
           in
           abstaining
           from
           meats
           at
           certain
           Seasons
           by
           the
           Church
           of
           Rome
           forbidden
           ;
           and
           again
           ,
           in
           
             Worshiping
             Bread
          
           and
           Wine
           ,
           and
           
             Honouring
             Images
          
           of
           Wood
           and
           Stone
           ,
           &c.
           by
           
             doffing
             their
             Hats
             ,
             bowing
          
           and
           cringing
           to
           them
           ,
           &c.
           (
           the
           very
           Actions
           here
           in
           question
           )
           and
           so
           zealous
           they
           are
           for
           these
           things
           ,
           that
           they
           are
           possest
           with
           a
           certain
           bitterness
           (
           where
           they
           may
           shew
           it
           with
           Authority
           )
           against
           such
           as
           conform
           not
           to
           them
           .
        
         
           Will
           ye
           now
           say
           ,
           that
           we
           must
           abstain
           from
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           do
           the
           other
           ,
           to
           avoid
           giving
           them
           offence
           ?
           if
           yea
           ,
           then
           why
           do
           you
           not
           so
           your selves
           ,
           but
           call
           that
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           this
           Idolatry
           ?
           If
           not
           ,
           then
           why
           should
           we
           be
           more
           conformable
           to
           your
           Customs
           to
           avoid
           giving
           you
           offence
           ,
           then
           ye
           are
           to
           theirs
           upon
           the
           same
           account
           ?
           are
           ye
           not
           as
           great
           or
           a
           greater
           offence
           to
           them
           ,
           then
           we
           are
           to
           you
           ?
           seeing
           they
           are
           offended
           upon
           a
           certain
           Religious
           or
           Conscientious
           ,
           and
           ye
           but
           upon
           a
           
             pettish
             ,
             pevish
             ,
             wilful
             account
             .
          
        
         
         
           Object
           .
           It
           s
           further
           Objected
           ,
           
             It
             is
             the
             custom
             of
             the
             Country
             where
             you
             dwell
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           And
           what
           then
           !
           't
           is
           also
           the
           custom
           of
           most
           Countries
           ,
           and
           of
           most
           men
           in
           most
           Countries
           ,
           to
           
             Lie
             ,
             Cheat
             ,
             Cozen
             ,
             Curse
             ,
             Swear
             ,
             Steal
             ,
          
           be
           Drunk
           ,
           live
           in
           
             Fornication
             ,
             Adultery
             ,
             Wantonness
          
           ,
           or
           spend
           their
           time
           in
           the
           one
           or
           
             other
             Vanity
          
           more
           then
           in
           serving
           or
           fearing
           the
           
             Living
             God
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           ,
           saith
           the
           Scripture
           ,
           
             The
             Customs
             of
             the
             People
             are
             vain
          
           ;
           must
           we
           then
           be
           subject
           to
           their
           Customs
           ?
           —
           If
           ye
           say
           ,
           
             ye
             do
             not
             mean
             so
          
           ,
           then
           I
           say
           ,
           this
           plea
           of
           Custom
           ,
           is
           vain
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             But
             these
             are
             the
             Customs
             of
             the
             wicked
             onely
             in
             all
             Nations
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             be
             the
             most
             or
             greatest
             part
             of
             Nations
             ,
             yet
             good
             Customs
             are
             derived
             from
             the
             better
             part
             (
             though
             the
             smallest
             )
             for
             we
             must
             not
             follow
             a
             Multitude
             to
             do
             evil
             ;
             But
             this
             is
             the
             Practice
             or
             Custom
             ,
             not
             of
             the
             wicked
             onely
             ,
             but
             also
             of
             the
             sober
             ,
             Godly
             and
             Wise
             ,
             unless
             ye
             think
             there
             are
             none
             such
             but
             your selves
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           is
           but
           what
           the
           Papists
           say
           ,
           
             still
             to
             your selves
          
           ,
           no
           better
           payment
           ;
           for
           they
           also
           ,
           say
           unto
           you
           ,
           
             it
             s
             the
             Custom
             of
             our
             Country
             ,
          
           and
           
             Cum
             fueris
             Romae
             ,
             Romano
             Vivit●
             more
             ;
             When
             ye
             are
             at
             Rome
             ,
             ye
             must
             do
             as
             they
             do
             there
             ;
             and
             why
             can
             ye
             not
             ?
          
           say
           they
           ,
           
             ye
             are
             strange
          
           Fanaticks
           ;
           
             what
             !
             are
             ye
             alone
             Wise
             ,
             alone
             Godly
             ,
             alone
             Conscientious
             ?
             Have
             you
             more
             Holiness
             and
             Conscience
             then
             all
             your
             and
             our
             fore-Fathers
             ?
             More
             understanding
             then
             all
             the
             Learned
             men
             amongst
             us
             ,
             at
             present
             ,
             or
             that
             for
             many
             hundred
             years
             past
             have
             been
             ;
             none
             of
             which
             ever
             doubted
             of
             these
             things
             .
          
        
         
           Object
           .
           Another
           Argument
           is
           ,
           
             The
             Magistrates
             command
             it
             ,
             and
             ye
             must
             obey
             the
             Magistrates
             ;
             Let
             every
             Soul
             be
             Subject
             to
             the
             Higher
             Powers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           Magistrate
           is
           not
           the
           
             Highest
             Power
          
           ,
           unto
           which
           the
           Soul
           is
           to
           be
           subject
           ,
           but
           the
           power
           unto
           which
           the
           Soul
           both
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           as
           well
           as
           the
           Subject
           ,
           is
           to
           be
           subject
           unto
           ,
           is
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           from
           whence
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           comes
           ,
           and
           so
           must
           be
           subject
           to
           it
           ;
           —
           and
           the
           
             outward
             man
          
           is
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           
             outward
             Power
          
           for
           Conscience-sake
           ;
           which
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           in
           things
           against
           or
           contrary
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           the
           Lord
           and
           a
           
             good
             Conscience
          
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           Papists
           also
           say
           the
           same
           to
           you
           ,
           
             Our
             Magistrates
             command
             it
          
           ,
           &c.
           but
           which
           of
           you
           can
           go
           to
           hear
           Mass
           ,
           or
           
             Reverence
             ,
             
             Honour
          
           ,
           and
           
             Worship
             Images
          
           for
           Conscience-sake
           ,
           because
           the
           Magistrate
           commands
           it
           ?
           or
           is
           it
           lawful
           for
           any
           of
           you
           so
           to
           do
           upon
           that
           account
           ?
           if
           ye
           know
           not
           ,
           ask
           your
           Priests
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             By
             putting
             off
             their
             Hats
             and
             bowing
             to
             Images
             ,
             Blocks
             and
             Stocks
             are
             Worshiped
             ,
             and
             that
             is
             Idolatry
             ;
             but
             our
             Practice
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             a
             Civil
             Honour
             ,
             Worship
             or
             Respect
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           When
           did
           ever
           Idolaters
           ,
           confess
           themselves
           such
           ,
           or
           acknowledge
           their
           Practice
           to
           be
           Idolatry
           ?
           Do
           not
           the
           Papists
           also
           say
           ,
           
             Their
             Practice
             is
             not
             Idolatry
          
           ?
           surely
           yes
           ;
           for
           say
           they
           ,
           
             Idolatry
             ,
             is
             a
             giving
             the
             Divine
             Honour
             which
             is
             due
             to
             God
             alone
             ,
             to
             the
             Creature
             ;
             which
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             we
             do
             not
             to
             the
             Images
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             nay
             nor
             to
             the
             Saints
             themselves
             neither
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             a
             certain
             due
             ,
             convenient
             ,
             decent
             respect
             ,
             Worship
             or
             Ecclesiastical
             Honour
             ,
             which
             our
             Holy
             Mother
             the
             Church
             requires
             of
             us
             her
             Children
             ,
             thereby
             to
             shew
             forth
             the
             esteem
             and
             reverence
             which
             we
             in
             our
             hearts
             do
             bear
             unto
             the
             Saints
             deceased
             ,
             of
             blessed
             Memory
             ,
             who
             are
             represented
             by
             their
             Images
             ,
             and
             not
             at
             all
             do
             we
             worship
             the
             Image
             it self
             ,
             which
             is
             but
             wood
             ,
             or
             stone
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           
             as
             other
             wood
             and
             stone
             is
             ,
             onely
             they
             are
             by
             our
             Priests
             Consecrated
             and
             set
             a-part
             for
             such
             an
             use
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Wherefore
           in
           vain
           it
           will
           be
           for
           you
           to
           defend
           your selves
           against
           us
           with
           the
           same
           weapons
           wherewith
           the
           Papists
           defend
           their
           practice
           ,
           which
           you
           call
           Idolatry
           ,
           against
           you
           ;
           —
           For
           ,
           what
           you
           say
           for
           yours
           ,
           that
           they
           do
           for
           theirs
           ;
           and
           whatsoever
           therefore
           you
           would
           return
           to
           them
           as
           proof
           to
           evince
           unto
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           practice
           is
           Idolatry
           or
           Superstition
           ,
           and
           unlawful
           ,
           that
           take
           to
           your selves
           ,
           —
           and
           so
           either
           go
           back
           to
           them
           or
           come
           forward
           with
           us
           out
           of
           all
           Superstition
           and
           Idolatry
           ;
           halt
           not
           thus
           betwixt
           two
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           you
           continue
           in
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           condemning
           the
           other
           ,
           being
           blinded
           by
           affection
           to
           your
           own
           wayes
           .
        
         
           For
           the
           Action
           is
           the
           same
           amongst
           you
           as
           
             them
             ,
             viz.
             Putting
             off
             the
             Hat
             ,
          
           or
           bowing
           in
           a
           way
           of
           
             Respect
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Worship
          
           or
           Reverence
           to
           an
           
             external
             Object
          
           ;
           —
           all
           the
           difference
           is
           ,
           they
           do
           it
           to
           
             lifeless
             Images
          
           ,
           ye
           many
           times
           to
           wicked
           men
           ,
           who
           are
           dead
           whilst
           they
           live
           .
        
         
           Now
           ,
           why
           is
           the
           putting
           off
           the
           
             Hat
             ,
             &c.
          
           to
           an
           
             Image
             ,
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           and
           to
           a
           
             degenerated
             Wicked
             ambitious
             man
          
           (
           who
           is
           worse
           )
           not
           ?
           Is
           it
           the
           Image
           makes
           the
           difference
           ?
           For
           ,
           they
           do
           put
           off
           their
           Hats
           to
           Images
           ,
           and
           ye
           say
           ,
           they
           
             Worship
             Images
          
           ;
           and
           ye
           do
           the
           
           same
           to
           men
           ;
           —
           may
           we
           not
           then
           say
           ,
           that
           ye
           
             worship
             men
          
           ?
           —
           And
           where
           doth
           the
           Scripture
           say
           ,
           the
           Worshiping
           of
           Images
           is
           Idolaetry
           ,
           and
           of
           
             men
             ,
             good
          
           ?
           or
           are
           not
           men
           also
           Images
           ?
        
         
           In
           vain
           again
           will
           be
           your
           distinction
           of
           a
           
             Civil
             Worship
          
           ,
           and
           so
           no
           Idolatry
           ;
           for
           then
           ,
           in
           comes
           the
           Pontifician
           with
           his
           cover
           of
           
             Ecclesiastical
             Worship
          
           ,
           and
           not
           Divine
           ,
           and
           so
           as
           little
           Idolatry
           as
           yours
           .
        
         
           Can
           ye
           now
           reject
           (
           which
           foundation
           )
           their
           distinction
           of
           Ecclesiastical
           ,
           we
           upon
           the
           same
           ground
           deny
           yours
           of
           
             Civil
             Worship
          
           ;
           for
           they
           stand
           both
           in
           one
           ground
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             Some
             now
             say
             the
          
           Papists
           
             do
             intend
             a
             Religious
             ,
             Divine
             ,
             Honour
             and
             Worship
             ;
             we
             not
             ;
             therefore
             though
             the
             Action
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             yet
             the
             intention
             makes
             their's
             Idolatry
             ,
             ours
             not
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           They
           ,
           or
           at
           lest
           most
           of
           them
           deny
           it
           ,
           would
           you
           admit
           us
           to
           say
           the
           same
           of
           you
           ?
           But
           ,
           this
           opens
           a
           wide
           door
           ,
           and
           gives
           liberty
           to
           be
           present
           at
           the
           
             Mahumetan
             ,
             Mass-worship
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           gross
           
             Idolatrous
             Worship
          
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Worship
           ,
           the
           worst
           of
           
             Idols
             externally
          
           ;
           for
           if
           the
           inward
           intent
           of
           the
           mind
           makes
           that
           Idolatry
           ,
           which
           otherwise
           is
           not
           evil
           but
           good
           ;
           then
           you
           may
           lawfully
           put
           off
           your
           Hats
           to
           
             Images
             ,
             bow
             the
             Knee
          
           to
           the
           Wafer-Idol
           as
           you
           meet
           it
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           —
           or
           are
           present
           in
           the
           Idol-Temples
           and
           Mas-houses
           ,
           —
           if
           ye
           do
           not
           intend
           ,
           in
           your
           minds
           any
           honour
           to
           that
           ,
           but
           do
           it
           to
           some
           other
           end
           ,
           especially
           if
           ye
           do
           but
           (
           in
           your
           way
           )
           worship
           your
           God
           at
           that
           time
           .
           And
           then
           ,
           if
           this
           be
           
             Orthodox
             Doctrine
          
           amongst
           you
           ,
           how
           much
           less
           excusable
           are
           ye
           ,
           in
           giving
           offence
           to
           the
           Papists
           in
           these
           things
           which
           ye
           believe
           ye
           may
           do
           without
           sin
           ,
           then
           we
           in
           offending
           you
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           we
           cannot
           ,
           
             sine
             laesâ
             Conscientiâ
          
           ,
           conform
           unto
           ?
        
         
           If
           any
           say
           ,
           
             All
             things
             are
             lawful
             ,
             but
             all
             things
             are
             not
             so
             expedient
          
           ;
           and
           therefore
           though
           it
           be
           lawful
           for
           us
           to
           put
           off
           our
           Hats
           passing
           by
           an
           Image
           ,
           or
           bow
           the
           Knee
           before
           an
           Idol
           ,
           yet
           it
           is
           not
           expedient
           ;
           for
           that
           ,
           we
           should
           thereby
           strengthen
           those
           worshippers
           in
           their
           Idol-worship
           ,
           and
           confirm
           them
           in
           the
           blindness
           of
           their
           minds
           ;
           which
           we
           may
           not
           do
           ,
           but
           rather
           labour
           to
           inform
           their
           minds
           both
           by
           Word
           and
           Example
           ,
           and
           therefore
           in
           love
           to
           their
           Souls
           we
           cannot
           do
           it
           .
        
         
           We
           also
           say
           to
           you
           ,
           Though
           putting
           off
           the
           Hat
           in
           it self
           might
           seem
           nothing
           ,
           and
           be
           done
           ,
           yet
           we
           having
           therein
           found
           the
           Cross
           
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           Cross
           ,
           the
           Power
           of
           God
           ,
           we
           cannot
           make
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           to
           cease
           ;
           but
           considering
           the
           great
           abuse
           therein
           ,
           and
           error
           of
           Peoples
           minds
           ,
           and
           what
           mind
           is
           pleased
           and
           fed
           therewith
           ,
           we
           cannot
           but
           walk
           in
           the
           Cross
           to
           that
           mind
           in
           others
           ,
           which
           is
           crucified
           in
           our selves
           ,
           that
           so
           they
           may
           come
           also
           to
           take
           up
           the
           daily
           Cross
           to
           that
           mind
           in
           them
           ,
           which
           〈…〉
           after
           honour
           ,
           and
           seeketh
           honour
           of
           
             men
             ,
             earthly
             honour
             ,
             honour
             below
             ,
          
           which
           that
           of
           the
           Hat
           is
           ,
           and
           not
           from
           above
           .
        
         
           Moreover
           ,
           your
           practice
           is
           to
           us
           as
           plain
           Idolatry
           and
           Superstition
           ,
           as
           the
           Papists
           is
           to
           you
           ;
           and
           that
           you
           will
           not
           see
           it
           to
           be
           so
           ,
           is
           as
           little
           our
           fault
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           will
           not
           confess
           theirs
           so
           to
           be
           .
        
         
           For
           what
           is
           an
           Idol
           ,
           but
           something
           made
           of
           a
           thing
           of
           
             nothing
             ;
             For
             we
             know
          
           (
           saith
           the
           Apostle
           )
           
             that
             an
             Idol
             in
             the
             world
             is
             nothing
             ;
             onely
             they
             make
             something
             of
             it
             ,
             —
             and
             there
             's
             the
             Idol
             .
          
        
         
           And
           what
           is
           Superstition
           ?
           but
           to
           stand
           —
           upon
           an
           
             empty
             formality
          
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           bound
           up
           ,
           and
           bowed
           down
           to
           it
           ,
           this
           is
           Superstition
           ;
           or
           to
           take
           up
           ,
           and
           stand
           in
           ,
           and
           not
           move
           from
           a
           Formality
           ,
           nor
           suffer
           others
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           because
           it
           is
           a
           custome
           .
        
         
           Now
           what
           is
           a
           Hat
           ,
           or
           what
           is
           in
           it
           ,
           that
           ye
           will
           needs
           have
           that
           put
           off
           as
           the
           onely
           honour
           due
           to
           Magistrates
           ?
           Is
           there
           any
           thing
           more
           in
           it
           then
           in
           the
           
             Coat
             ,
             Cloak
             ,
             Glove
          
           or
           Shooe
           ?
           but
           as
           the
           inventing
           Idol-making-mind
           hath
           placed
           something
           in
           it
           ;
           and
           therefore
           it
           s
           no
           dishonour
           to
           Magistrates
           to
           deny
           it
           ,
           but
           rather
           an
           honour
           ,
           because
           it
           tendeth
           to
           the
           opening
           of
           their
           eyes
           ,
           and
           leading
           them
           out
           of
           Bondage
           to
           Fruitless
           Customs
           and
           Formalities
           .
        
         
           And
           ye
           that
           think
           to
           cover
           your selves
           with
           the
           pretence
           of
           
             Civil
             Worship
          
           ,
           and
           say
           ,
           
             We
             must
             be
             subject
             to
             the
             Civil
             Magistrate
             in
             all
             Civils
             ,
             and
             he
             commands
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Have
           ye
           never
           read
           how
           that
           Ahasuerus
           the
           King
           ,
           commanded
           that
           all
           his
           Subjects
           should
           
             Bow
             and
             Reverence
          
           Haman
           ?
           and
           yet
           Mordecai
           refused
           to
           bow
           himself
           or
           obey
           the
           Kings
           Command
           ,
           though
           but
           in
           a
           
             Civil
             Matter
          
           ,
           or
           a
           
             Civil
             Worship
          
           (
           as
           ye
           call
           it
           )
           whereupon
           your
           Predecessors
           presently
           said
           to
           him
           ,
           
             Why
             dost
             thou
             transgress
             the
             King's
             Command
             ?
          
           At
           which
           Haman
           also
           being
           wroth
           ,
           he
           procured
           the
           King's
           writing
           
             to
             slay
             all
             the
             Iews
          
           ,
           but
           the
           Lord
           frustrated
           his
           purpose
           .
        
         
         
           Certainly
           had
           you
           lived
           in
           his
           day
           ,
           you
           would
           have
           said
           much
           more
           ,
           
             This
             man
             is
             an
             obstinate
             ,
             self-willed
             fool
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             do
             such
             a
             trifle
             to
             save
             his
             own
             life
             ,
             and
             the
             lives
             of
             all
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             the
             whole
             Nation
             of
             the
             Iews
             .
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           O
           ye
           Magistrates
           and
           Rulers
           of
           the
           People
           ,
           whether
           called
           
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
          
           ,
           or
           by
           what
           other
           Title
           soever
           distinguished
           ,
           listen
           not
           to
           the
           Complaints
           and
           
             dissembling
             Accusations
          
           of
           such
           
             envious
             ,
             ambitious
             Hamans
          
           ,
           who
           though
           they
           pretend
           your
           Honour
           ,
           and
           Zeal
           to
           have
           all
           your
           Laws
           and
           Orders
           obeyed
           ,
           yet
           trust
           them
           not
           ,
           't
           is
           their
           own
           Ends
           and
           Honour
           they
           seek
           under
           that
           cover
           ,
           therefore
           beware
           of
           them
           ;
           neither
           lend
           your
           Ear
           to
           that
           Haman-spirit
           in
           your selves
           ,
           when
           it
           would
           rise
           up
           in
           wrath
           and
           fury
           ,
           and
           put
           you
           upon
           drawing
           the
           Sword
           of
           Iustice
           against
           a
           harmless
           ,
           innocent
           ,
           peaceable
           people
           ,
           onely
           for
           the
           law
           of
           their
           God
           ,
           and
           tenderness
           of
           their
           Conscience
           ,
           if
           you
           have
           no
           other
           just
           matter
           against
           them
           ;
           for
           that
           Spirit
           is
           not
           to
           be
           your
           Counsellor
           ,
           neither
           ever
           was
           sent
           by
           God
           to
           be
           your
           Guide
           unto
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           to
           be
           Judged
           and
           Condemned
           in
           its
           appearance
           and
           rising
           in
           you
           ,
           by
           that
           more
           
             Noble
             Principle
          
           of
           God
           in
           you
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           placed
           near
           you
           ,
           to
           guid
           ,
           Counsel
           and
           direct
           you
           ,
           to
           lead
           your
           feet
           into
           the
           Path
           of
           
             Peace
             ,
             Iustice
             ,
             Mercy
          
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Throne
           of
           the
           King
           is
           established
           —
           and
           to
           be
           his
           sure
           and
           everlasting
           
             Record
             ,
             Evidence
          
           and
           Witness
           for
           him
           against
           you
           ,
           in
           every
           thing
           that
           you
           act
           contrary
           to
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           therefore
           ,
           if
           ye
           neglect
           this
           ,
           and
           reject
           its
           Counsel
           ,
           ye
           reject
           the
           Counsel
           of
           the
           Lord
           against
           your selves
           ;
           and
           by
           giving
           heed
           to
           that
           
             seducing
             Spirit
          
           ,
           which
           tempts
           and
           hurries
           you
           into
           wrath
           and
           fury
           ,
           and
           to
           offer
           violence
           to
           any
           Innocent
           man
           ,
           for
           his
           Conscience
           to
           God-wards
           ,
           in
           such
           a
           thing
           of
           nought
           ,
           as
           a
           few
           pittiful
           ,
           dead
           ,
           dull
           ,
           groundless
           Ceremonies
           ,
           ye
           will
           be
           thereby
           found
           fighters
           against
           God
           ,
           and
           justifie
           the
           violence
           offered
           to
           your selves
           ,
           for
           your
           Consciences
           ,
           by
           your
           Enemies
           ,
           when
           they
           had
           power
           over
           you
           ;
           and
           not
           onely
           so
           ,
           but
           also
           contract
           the
           guilt
           of
           all
           the
           
             Innocent
             Blood
          
           ,
           shed
           from
           
             Righteous
             Abel
          
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           by
           all
           the
           Persecutors
           that
           ever
           were
           ;
           for
           whosoever
           is
           found
           in
           the
           
             Persecuting
             Nature
          
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           is
           a
           Member
           of
           that
           Body
           ,
           let
           his
           profession
           now
           ,
           differ
           never
           so
           much
           from
           many
           of
           
           the
           old
           Persecutors
           in
           other
           ages
           ,
           and
           agree
           with
           the
           greatest
           and
           meekest
           of
           Sufferers
           ;
           it
           matters
           not
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           a
           few
           Words
           or
           Articles
           that
           changeth
           the
           Nature
           or
           Spirit
           .
           The
           Murtherer
           is
           the
           Murtherer
           still
           ,
           though
           got
           into
           a
           peaceable
           mans
           Habit
           ;
           He
           that
           was
           a
           Lyar
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           is
           so
           still
           ,
           though
           he
           may
           change
           his
           garbe
           ;
           The
           Wolf
           retains
           his
           Nature
           ,
           though
           in
           the
           Sheeps
           cloathing
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           upon
           you
           will
           lie
           the
           guilt
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           where
           the
           guilt
           lies
           ,
           there
           the
           wrath
           abides
           ,
           and
           the
           stroak
           of
           God's
           Vengeance
           will
           assuredly
           follow
           and
           not
           tarry
           ,
           and
           heavy
           and
           dreadful
           will
           it
           be
           when
           it
           comes
           .
        
         
           So
           
             Awake
             ,
             awake
          
           ,
           take
           heed
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           
             beware
             what
             ye
             do
          
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           for
           your
           sakes
           that
           we
           thus
           call
           unto
           you
           ,
           more
           then
           our
           own
           ;
           for
           as
           for
           us
           we
           are
           nothing
           careful
           ,
           nothing
           Solicitous
           in
           these
           matters
           ,
           but
           are
           freely
           given
           up
           to
           the
           Lord
           our
           God
           ,
           patiently
           ,
           and
           rejoycingly
           to
           suffer
           whatsoever
           ye
           shall
           have
           power
           to
           inflict
           upon
           us
           (
           for
           ye
           are
           limited
           ,
           though
           ye
           may
           be
           apt
           to
           think
           it
           is
           not
           so
           )
           as
           hath
           often
           been
           manifest
           ,
           both
           in
           our
           
             Native
             Country
          
           ,
           at
           Rome
           ,
           and
           other
           places
           under
           the
           Pope's
           Dominions
           ,
           —
           and
           amongst
           the
           
             New
             England
          
           Persecutors
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           deem
           themselves
           in
           the
           Truth
           ,
           and
           believe
           us
           to
           be
           in
           the
           wrong
           ;
           and
           because
           their
           
             Bishops
             ,
             Pastors
             ,
             Teachers
             ,
             Priests
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           tell
           them
           ,
           they
           may
           without
           any
           more
           adoe
           ,
           use
           the
           Power
           they
           have
           to
           Oppress
           ,
           Suppress
           and
           Ruine
           ,
           us
           and
           ours
           ,
           or
           any
           ,
           for
           their
           tender
           Consciences
           and
           exercise
           of
           their
           Religion
           ,
           which
           is
           every
           mans
           due
           ,
           and
           no
           man
           (
           
             de
             jure
          
           )
           doth
           hold
           at
           the
           Will
           or
           Pleasure
           of
           any
           earthly
           Ruler
           whatsoever
           ,
           but
           immediately
           from
           the
           God
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           whose
           immediate
           Subjects
           they
           ought
           to
           be
           in
           all
           such
           things
           :
           —
           I
           say
           ,
           If
           any
           hereupon
           shall
           begin
           ;
           attempt
           or
           undertake
           such
           a
           thing
           ,
           they
           will
           thereby
           manifest
           themselves
           to
           be
           no
           Christians
           ,
           in
           that
           they
           do
           unto
           others
           ,
           that
           which
           they
           would
           not
           that
           others
           should
           do
           unto
           them
           ,
           under
           which
           Law
           ,
           Christ
           Jesus
           hath
           indispencably
           concluded
           all
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           that
           are
           ,
           ever
           were
           ,
           or
           ever
           shall
           be
           so
           ,
           from
           the
           Prince
           to
           the
           Peasant
           ,
           none
           excepted
           ,
           whether
           in
           ,
           or
           out
           of
           Authority
           .
        
         
           And
           that
           man
           or
           company
           of
           men
           will
           be
           found
           in
           the
           Great
           and
           Notable
           day
           of
           their
           Account
           and
           Tryal
           ,
           before
           the
           judgement
           
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           and
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           Arch
           -
           Rebbels
           and
           Traytors
           to
           ,
           Invaders
           and
           Subverters
           of
           (
           so
           far
           as
           in
           them
           lies
           )
           his
           
             Kingdom
             ,
             Rule
          
           and
           Government
           ,
           and
           
             Oppressors
             ,
             Tormentors
          
           ,
           and
           
             cruel
             Murtherers
          
           of
           his
           Innocent
           ,
           Peaceable
           ,
           harmless
           Subjects
           ;
           —
           Therefore
           again
           I
           say
           Beware
           ,
           and
           look
           to
           the
           end
           ,
           —
           sit
           first
           down
           and
           reckon
           the
           Charge
           ,
           the
           Trouble
           ,
           the
           Cost
           ,
           and
           the
           Reward
           ;
           and
           further
           know
           ,
           —
           That
           it
           is
           in
           vain
           to
           attempt
           such
           a
           thing
           ;
           its
           impossible
           to
           effect
           such
           a
           thing
           ;
           it
           demonstrates
           weakness
           ,
           want
           of
           understanding
           in
           him
           that
           shall
           begin
           it
           ;
           —
           for
           the
           work
           is
           endless
           ;
           it
           will
           be
           alwayes
           doing
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           never
           have
           an
           end
           ;
           —
           besides
           the
           Curse
           of
           God
           attending
           such
           an
           enterprize
           .
        
         
           If
           it
           were
           but
           to
           
             Banish
             ,
             Ship
             off
             ,
             Imprison
             ,
             Impoverish
             ,
             Ruine
          
           or
           
             cut
             off
          
           a
           certain
           number
           of
           men
           ,
           now
           visible
           ,
           admit
           it
           were
           five
           or
           ten
           hundred
           thousand
           in
           a
           Nation
           ,
           Male
           and
           Female
           ,
           Old
           and
           Young
           ;
           perhaps
           some
           Tyrannical
           men
           might
           perswade
           a
           Prince
           this
           might
           be
           done
           ,
           and
           perhaps
           some
           bloody
           Tyrant
           might
           think
           it
           could
           be
           effected
           ,
           and
           say
           in
           himself
           ,
           Well!
           I
           'le
           rid
           my
           Land
           of
           all
           these
           Sects
           and
           Schismaticks
           ,
           of
           all
           these
           Hereticks
           and
           Seducers
           ,
           —
           and
           then
           I
           shall
           be
           quiet
           in
           my
           Land
           ,
           I
           shall
           have
           Peace
           and
           no
           Division
           ,
           &c.
           this
           hath
           a
           fair
           shew
           all
           to
           tempt
           .
        
         
           But
           alas
           !
           a
           wise
           man
           will
           see
           that
           these
           men
           are
           all
           absolutely
           deceived
           and
           seduced
           in
           themselves
           ,
           these
           Counsellors
           are
           besotted
           ,
           and
           hastening
           to
           their
           own
           destruction
           ;
           for
           no
           man
           can
           see
           a
           day
           nor
           hour
           before
           him
           in
           this
           wretched
           work
           ;
           for
           when
           thus
           ,
           this
           number
           now
           seems
           ruined
           ,
           or
           rather
           while
           it
           is
           doing
           ,
           the
           number
           is
           doubled
           ,
           yea
           seven
           times
           doubled
           ;
           And
           this
           is
           evident
           to
           every
           ingenious
           man
           ,
           that
           hath
           but
           been
           observant
           ,
           and
           taken
           notice
           of
           the
           Histories
           that
           he
           hath
           read
           of
           old
           ,
           and
           things
           he
           hath
           seen
           of
           late
           years
           ,
           that
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Persecuted
           ,
           the
           Oppressions
           of
           the
           Oppressed
           ,
           are
           as
           Seed
           cast
           into
           the
           ground
           ,
           which
           brings
           forth
           
             increase
             ,
             thirty
             ,
             sixty
          
           ,
           and
           a
           
             hundred
             fold
          
           ;
           and
           thus
           the
           work
           hath
           alwayes
           ,
           and
           alwayes
           will
           swell
           under
           their
           hands
           ,
           and
           the
           guilt
           of
           innocent
           blood
           increaseth
           ,
           and
           the
           measure
           of
           their
           iniquity
           is
           filling
           up
           ,
           till
           at
           length
           
             the
             Cry
          
           ,
           the
           strong
           and
           
             vehement
             Cry
          
           of
           
             innocent
             blood
          
           pierceth
           the
           Heavens
           ,
           and
           enters
           the
           Ears
           of
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           ,
           
           who
           ariseth
           to
           render
           vengeance
           upon
           these
           Cains
           and
           mighty
           Nimrods
           of
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           deliver
           the
           remnant
           of
           his
           people
           out
           of
           their
           Iaws
           ,
           and
           then
           their
           torment
           will
           be
           great
           ,
           yea
           ,
           greater
           than
           they
           shall
           be
           able
           to
           bear
           ,
           though
           they
           should
           have
           many
           Kingdoms
           under
           their
           Dominions
           ,
           and
           as
           much
           variety
           of
           Pleasures
           as
           their
           vain
           hearts
           can
           invent
           for
           their
           diversion
           ,
           yet
           a
           little
           
             contemptible
             worm
          
           from
           our
           God
           shall
           gnaw
           at
           the
           root
           of
           it
           all
           ,
           and
           cause
           it
           to
           wither
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           their
           peace
           ,
           and
           terror
           and
           dismayedness
           shall
           be
           their
           
             inseperable
             Companion
             ;
             paleness
          
           shall
           cover
           their
           Faces
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           and
           
             faithful
             Witness
          
           and
           Rewarder
           ,
           shall
           open
           the
           Books
           ,
           and
           produce
           the
           Records
           that
           are
           written
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           the
           works
           of
           their
           Hands
           ,
           and
           Counsels
           of
           their
           Hearts
           shall
           be
           their
           perpetual
           torment
           ;
           for
           ,
           
             Suum
             invidia
             torquet
             auctorem
             ,
             Mischief
             brings
             torment
             upon
             him
             that
             deviseth
             it
             .
          
        
         
           —
           And
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           it
           will
           appear
           ,
           that
           we
           had
           more
           ground
           to
           deny
           these
           things
           ,
           then
           you
           had
           to
           keep
           them
           up
           ,
           when
           the
           Lord
           had
           ,
           by
           us
           his
           People
           ,
           brought
           forth
           a
           Testimony
           against
           them
           ,
           and
           endeavoured
           the
           removal
           of
           them
           ,
           —
           meerly
           because
           it
           was
           your
           custom
           ,
           and
           ye
           would
           have
           it
           so
           ,
           and
           the
           contrary
           would
           breed
           disorder
           and
           confusion
           amongst
           you
           ,
           —
           and
           for
           no
           other
           ground
           at
           all
           indeed
           ;
           —
           whereas
           we
           have
           forsaken
           and
           denyed
           them
           in
           our
           own
           practice
           ,
           and
           testified
           against
           them
           in
           others
           ,
           for
           these
           several
           weighty
           Reasons
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Forsaken
           them
           in
           our
           own
           Practice
           ,
           because
           we
           have
           not
           found
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           leading
           us
           unto
           them
           ,
           nor
           saw
           any
           ground
           in
           the
           same
           for
           them
           ;
           which
           yet
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           and
           is
           the
           guide
           of
           every
           
             true
             Christian
          
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             As
             many
             as
             are
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             are
             the
             Sons
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             no
             more
          
           ;
           and
           what
           we
           find
           not
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           leading
           us
           unto
           ,
           we
           can
           have
           no
           faith
           in
           ,
           
             and
             whatsoever
             is
             not
             of
             Faith
             ,
          
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           ,
           
             is
             six
          
           ;
           therefore
           we
           leave
           them
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           We
           have
           moreover
           found
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           limiting
           us
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           leading
           us
           out
           of
           them
           ,
           in
           which
           practices
           we
           also
           lived
           ,
           (
           yet
           not
           without
           the
           Judgement
           of
           the
           Lord
           oft-times
           in
           our selves
           for
           them
           ,
           though
           we
           knew
           it
           not
           )
           while
           we
           walked
           in
           the
           vanity
           of
           our
           minds
           ,
           after
           the
           Traditions
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           darkened
           thereby
           in
           our
           understandings
           ,
           and
           greatly
           strangers
           from
           the
           Life
           
           of
           God
           ;
           unto
           which
           life
           being
           now
           turned
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           receive
           the
           enlightnings
           thereof
           day
           by
           day
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           we
           have
           chosen
           it
           for
           our
           Leader
           ,
           and
           it
           leadeth
           us
           out
           of
           all
           
             dead
             works
          
           ,
           of
           which
           sort
           these
           are
           ;
           therefore
           we
           forsake
           them
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           is
           required
           at
           our
           hands
           ,
           testifie
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           In
           this
           Light
           ,
           springing
           from
           the
           Life
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           ,
           1
           Iohn
           .
           shining
           in
           our
           Hearts
           ,
           we
           see
           the
           whole
           Mass
           of
           it
           to
           be
           a
           weak
           unprofitable
           thing
           ;
           not
           able
           to
           answer
           the
           end
           for
           which
           it
           is
           said
           to
           be
           
             practised
             ,
             viz.
          
           to
           shew
           
             Honour
             ,
             Respect
          
           and
           Love
           ,
           —
           and
           so
           ought
           to
           cease
           especially
           when
           a
           better
           and
           more
           serviceable
           means
           is
           discovered
           ;
           which
           we
           being
           found
           in
           ;
           are
           altogether
           careless
           to
           answer
           the
           Will
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           Custom
           of
           any
           Nation
           therein
           ,
           but
           do
           lay
           it
           a
           side
           ,
           and
           trample
           it
           under
           our
           feet
           as
           a
           thing
           of
           nought
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           We
           find
           it
           tending
           meerly
           ,
           and
           solely
           to
           strengthen
           ,
           feed
           and
           please
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Ambition
           in
           men
           and
           women
           ,
           by
           which
           they
           are
           led
           to
           destruction
           ;
           wherefore
           we
           cannot
           practise
           those
           things
           ,
           lest
           we
           should
           be
           found
           guilty
           thereof
           ,
           which
           so
           far
           as
           in
           us
           lies
           ,
           we
           desire
           and
           seek
           to
           prevent
           ,
           even
           of
           our
           enemies
           themselves
           .
        
         
           5.
           
           We
           find
           it
           the
           very
           same
           kind
           of
           Honour
           and
           Salutation
           which
           Christ
           so
           sharply
           reproved
           in
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           strictly
           forbad
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           and
           hath
           severely
           judged
           and
           
             broken
             down
          
           in
           us
           ;
           and
           therefore
           if
           we
           should
           be
           found
           in
           them
           ,
           we
           should
           return
           to
           build
           that
           which
           God
           hath
           thrown
           ,
           and
           is
           throwing
           with
           an
           everlasting
           destruction
           ,
           and
           so
           we
           should
           become
           more
           lovers
           and
           pleasers
           of
           men
           than
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           6.
           
           We
           find
           it
           ,
           even
           the
           whole
           Corps
           of
           it
           ,
           to
           be
           an
           Invention
           of
           man
           ,
           
             degenerate
             man
          
           ,
           springing
           from
           a
           
             corrupt
             vain
             mind
          
           ,
           in
           a
           false
           and
           
             groundless
             conceit
          
           ,
           to
           
             corrupt
             ends
          
           ,
           and
           is
           waxed
           more
           and
           more
           corrupt
           in
           the
           use
           thereof
           every
           day
           than
           other
           ;
           for
           which
           causes
           we
           can
           have
           no
           unity
           with
           them
           ,
           nor
           touch
           ,
           but
           avoid
           them
           as
           defiled
           and
           polluted
           ,
           which
           the
           Lord
           loatheth
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           ever
           he
           did
           any
           of
           his
           own
           Institutions
           ,
           when
           they
           became
           corrupted
           and
           defiled
           by
           the
           Sons
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           the
           Scriptures
           plainly
           declare
           ;
           but
           this
           custom
           of
           doffing
           the
           Hat
           ,
           especially
           ,
           as
           an
           Honour
           and
           Worship
           ,
           never
           had
           its
           rise
           from
           God
           but
           from
           men
           of
           
             corrupt
             minds
          
           ;
           as
           will
           very
           readily
           appear
           ,
           if
           we
           do
           but
           consider
           ,
           
           that
           no
           People
           or
           Nation
           but
           those
           called
           Christians
           since
           the
           Apostacy
           do
           practise
           it
           :
           for
           neither
           the
           Iews
           ,
           who
           had
           their
           
             outward
             Law
          
           both
           in
           relation
           to
           the
           
             Worship
             of
             God
          
           ,
           &
           respect
           to
           Magistrats
           ,
           never
           were
           commanded
           any
           such
           thing
           ,
           neither
           ever
           practised
           any
           such
           thing
           among
           themselves
           when
           they
           entred
           into
           their
           Synagogues
           (
           nor
           yet
           do
           there
           )
           nor
           before
           their
           Magistrates
           ,
           nor
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           but
           in
           these
           Countries
           where
           they
           follow
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Country
           ;
           Neither
           do
           the
           Turks
           observe
           it
           as
           an
           honour
           ,
           but
           look
           upon
           it
           as
           a
           shame
           ,
           or
           reproach
           ,
           or
           an
           odious
           thing
           ;
           Nor
           do
           we
           read
           that
           the
           Apostles
           or
           
             Primitive
             Chrstians
          
           ever
           practised
           any
           such
           thing
           to
           Magistrates
           or
           to
           each
           other
           .
        
         
           Yea
           admit
           further
           ,
           (
           which
           cannot
           be
           proved
           )
           that
           the
           Apostles
           themselves
           had
           practised
           it
           among
           themselves
           ,
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           yea
           ,
           to
           all
           they
           met
           ,
           good
           and
           bad
           ,
           as
           now
           it
           s
           practised
           ,
           that
           cannot
           bind
           us
           now
           ,
           nor
           limit
           the
           Lord
           to
           it
           ,
           more
           than
           to
           other
           of
           his
           Institutions
           ,
           for
           several
           Reasons
           before
           mentioned
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           us
           ,
           we
           believe
           the
           Hat
           to
           be
           an
           
             Earthly
             thing
          
           ,
           not
           the
           Honour
           which
           is
           from
           Above
           ,
           but
           from
           Below
           ,
           made
           for
           covering
           the
           nakedness
           as
           well
           as
           the
           other
           cloaths
           ;
           and
           with
           which
           God
           nor
           man
           ,
           neither
           is
           nor
           can
           be
           truly
           worshipped
           ,
           more
           than
           by
           putting
           off
           the
           
             Shooe
             ,
             Glove
             ,
             Coat
          
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           Garment
           ;
           neither
           do
           we
           believe
           that
           its
           any
           part
           of
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           nor
           renders
           the
           Worship
           any
           thing
           the
           more
           well-pleasing
           or
           acceptable
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           is
           far
           below
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           yea
           ,
           or
           Dignity
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           a
           man
           indeed
           ;
           and
           therefore
           all
           that
           are
           contending
           for
           the
           honour
           and
           worship
           of
           the
           Hat
           ,
           are
           contending
           for
           the
           honour
           which
           is
           below
           ,
           which
           the
           Saints
           and
           People
           of
           God
           never
           did
           ,
           and
           therefore
           this
           honour
           will
           into
           the
           dust
           .
        
         
           If
           any
           now
           urge
           upon
           us
           the
           example
           or
           practice
           of
           any
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             men
          
           of
           God
           ,
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           for
           bowing
           ,
           because
           they
           bowed
           both
           to
           Angels
           and
           Men
           ;
           —
           we
           say
           ,
           that
           bindeth
           us
           not
           now
           ,
           to
           do
           the
           same
           things
           ,
           —
           we
           must
           take
           heed
           to
           another
           rule
           and
           guide
           in
           this
           day
           ,
           —
           than
           their
           Actions
           .
        
         
           As
           for
           example
           ,
           it
           s
           said
           of
           
             Abraham
             ,
             He
             bowed
             himself
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             before
             the
             three
             Men
             or
             Angels
             ;
             and
             also
             before
             the
             People
             of
             the
             Land
          
           ;
           —
           Concerning
           Iacob
           it
           is
           said
           ,
           
             He
             bowed
             seven
             times
             to
             the
             Earth
             ,
             till
             he
             came
             past
             his
             Brother
          
           Esau
           ;
           and
           concerning
           
           
             David
             ,
             That
             he
             fell
             upon
             his
             face
             to
             the
             ground
             ,
             and
             bowed
             himself
             three
             times
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Object
           .
           Now
           say
           people
           ,
           
             Will
             ye
             condemn
             these
             Holy
             Men
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             will
             ye
             be
             more
             holy
             than
             they
             ?
          
        
         
           Answ.
           Far
           be
           it
           from
           us
           to
           condemn
           those
           Worthies
           of
           the
           
             Lord
             ;
             the
             Lord
             hath
             justified
             them
             ,
             and
             who
             shall
             condemn
             them
             ?
          
           but
           to
           desire
           to
           be
           even
           more
           holier
           than
           they
           ,
           if
           it
           can
           be
           ,
           we
           hope
           will
           offend
           no
           true
           Christian
           ,
           nor
           be
           used
           as
           matter
           of
           accusation
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           Yet
           if
           these
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           did
           any
           thing
           without
           command
           or
           approbation
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           against
           his
           Will
           ,
           we
           are
           not
           to
           take
           them
           for
           our
           example
           in
           such
           things
           ,
           I
           judge
           all
           will
           grant
           :
           —
           well
           then
           ,
        
         
           That
           they
           did
           bow
           ,
           &c.
           —
           is
           indeed
           written
           ;
           but
           that
           they
           had
           any
           command
           for
           it
           ,
           nor
           praised
           or
           approved
           in
           it
           ,
           where
           is
           that
           written
           ?
           search
           and
           tell
           us
           .
        
         
           Abraham
           went
           to
           buy
           a
           
             Burial
             place
          
           of
           that
           strange
           people
           ;
           Iacob
           was
           afraid
           its
           plainly
           said
           ,
           and
           called
           
             Esau
             Lord
          
           ;
           though
           there
           was
           a
           promise
           that
           the
           Elder
           should
           serve
           the
           Younger
           ;
           yea
           he
           said
           (
           in
           his
           fear
           )
           
             that
             he
             beheld
             his
             face
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             beheld
             the
             Face
             of
             God
          
           ;
           may
           we
           therefore
           speak
           such
           words
           to
           any
           wicked
           man
           ?
           consider
           it
           ;
           —
           David
           was
           also
           in
           
             great
             Trouble
          
           and
           
             sore
             Affliction
          
           .
        
         
           Now
           these
           things
           considered
           ,
           what
           might
           move
           them
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           or
           how
           far
           they
           were
           approved
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           by
           the
           Lord
           in
           that
           day
           ,
           I
           rather
           leave
           to
           the
           Lord
           than
           determine
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           But
           some
           perhaps
           may
           say
           ,
           
             They
             were
             not
             reproved
             for
             it
             ,
             therefore
             it
             was
             not
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           As
           it
           is
           not
           written
           that
           they
           were
           reproved
           ,
           so
           neither
           is
           it
           recorded
           that
           they
           were
           approved
           .
           Besides
           ,
           we
           find
           not
           that
           Abraham
           was
           by
           the
           Lord
           reproved
           ,
           for
           saying
           that
           Sarah
           was
           his
           Sister
           ;
           nor
           Isaac
           in
           the
           like
           case
           ,
           for
           fearing
           the
           people
           of
           the
           Land
           ;
           nor
           Ioseph
           for
           swearing
           by
           the
           
             Life
             of
             Pharaoh
          
           ;
           the
           Custom
           of
           the
           Court
           and
           Country
           where
           he
           dwelt
           ,
           no
           dout
           ;
           nor
           lastly
           ,
           any
           of
           the
           Patriarks
           ,
           for
           having
           more
           wives
           than
           one
           .
        
         
           Yet
           ,
           who
           believes
           not
           these
           things
           to
           be
           unlawful
           ?
           much
           less
           doth
           any
           man
           look
           upon
           it
           to
           be
           his
           duty
           to
           do
           so
           ,
           though
           these
           Worthies
           did
           so
           ?
           —
           so
           that
           it
           is
           not
           their
           example
           without
           
             command
             ,
             
             Warrant
          
           or
           Approbation
           ;
           nay
           nor
           yet
           their
           
             approved
             Actions
          
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           our
           ground
           or
           rule
           to
           act
           by
           in
           this
           dispensation
           ,
           unless
           the
           same
           things
           should
           of
           us
           be
           required
           in
           this
           Dispensation
           ;
           Nay
           't
           is
           not
           what
           others
           now
           do
           by
           the
           infallible
           leading
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           even
           in
           this
           day
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           a
           ground
           for
           me
           to
           do
           the
           same
           thing
           ;
           but
           my
           
             Ground
             ,
             Rule
          
           and
           Guide
           must
           be
           in
           my self
           from
           the
           Lord
           ;
           Nay
           further
           ,
           it
           is
           not
           what
           the
           Lord
           led
           me
           to
           do
           yesterday
           ,
           by
           his
           infallible
           and
           
             unerring
             Life
          
           and
           Spirit
           in
           my
           own
           particular
           ,
           that
           must
           be
           my
           ground
           for
           doing
           the
           same
           thing
           this
           day
           ,
           without
           the
           same
           
             movings
             ,
             leadings
          
           and
           guidings
           also
           this
           day
           ,
           yea
           ,
           at
           that
           instant
           of
           time
           ,
           when
           I
           go
           about
           the
           thing
           .
        
         
           And
           herein
           we
           differ
           from
           all
           Sects
           who
           are
           set
           down
           in
           a
           form
           ,
           either
           of
           what
           they
           take
           up
           by
           
             Tradition
             written
          
           or
           unwritten
           ,
           it
           's
           all
           one
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           of
           which
           they
           have
           felt
           nothing
           from
           the
           Lord
           in
           themselves
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           having
           found
           something
           of
           God
           stirring
           in
           them
           ,
           and
           leading
           them
           to
           it
           in
           dayes
           past
           ,
           are
           setled
           down
           in
           their
           Form
           ,
           and
           going
           on
           in
           the
           Practice
           ,
           satisfied
           with
           what
           they
           have
           felt
           ,
           whether
           they
           feel
           the
           same
           still
           or
           not
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           withered
           ,
           and
           offer
           up
           a
           
             dead
             Sacrifice
          
           to
           the
           
             Living
             God.
          
           
        
         
           But
           we
           plainly
           say
           ,
           That
           he
           that
           goeth
           one
           Day
           ,
           or
           Hour
           ,
           or
           Moment
           before
           the
           Power
           or
           Life
           of
           God
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           will-worshiper
           ,
           and
           his
           worship
           is
           not
           accepted
           ,
           —
           for
           I
           may
           do
           that
           this
           Day
           ,
           this
           Hour
           ,
           in
           the
           motion
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           which
           I
           may
           be
           justified
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           in
           my
           obedience
           to
           him
           ;
           which
           to
           morrow
           if
           I
           should
           go
           to
           do
           again
           ,
           I
           might
           do
           it
           in
           my
           own
           will
           ,
           and
           so
           instead
           of
           being
           approved
           and
           justified
           ,
           being
           not
           covered
           in
           the
           Action
           with
           the
           Spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           shame
           before
           the
           Lord
           ,
           though
           not
           before
           men
           ,
           who
           only
           see
           the
           outside
           ,
           would
           cover
           my
           face
           .
        
         
           And
           thus
           the
           Lord
           hath
           led
           his
           people
           out
           of
           many
           things
           ,
           never
           to
           return
           unto
           them
           again
           ,
           as
           
             Warring
             ,
             Killing
             ,
             Slaying
             ,
             Fighting
          
           for
           
             outward
             Possessions
             ,
             Lands
          
           and
           
             Inheritances
             ,
             Worshiping
          
           in
           Temples
           made
           with
           hands
           ,
           and
           upon
           Mountains
           ,
           as
           
             Holy
             Places
          
           ,
           with
           all
           the
           whole
           Body
           of
           the
           
             Iewish
             Worship
             ,
             Ceremonies
          
           ,
           and
           observing
           
             Dayes
             ,
             Sabbaths
             ,
             Months
          
           and
           Years
           ,
           once
           Commands
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           but
           long
           since
           rejected
           and
           done
           away
           ,
           for
           
           the
           
             abuse
             ,
             weakness
          
           ,
           and
           unprofitableness
           of
           them
           ;
           yea
           abhorred
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           unlawful
           for
           his
           people
           to
           touch
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             If
             any
             say
             these
             things
             are
             unlawful
             now
             ,
             because
             the
             Scripture
             testifies
             against
             them
             ;
             but
             shew
             us
             where
             the
             Scripture
             forbids
             to
             honour
             men
             by
             bowing
             ,
             putting
             off
             the
             Hat
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           These
           things
           were
           unlawful
           ,
           because
           Paul
           testified
           against
           them
           ;
           but
           Paul
           therefore
           testified
           against
           them
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Case
           of
           Circumcision
           ,
           because
           they
           were
           become
           unprofitable
           ,
           yea
           abominable
           ,
           and
           so
           unlawful
           ,
           else
           Paul
           had
           testified
           against
           that
           which
           was
           lawful
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           render
           it
           unlawful
           for
           the
           future
           ,
           which
           is
           ridiculous
           to
           imagine
           .
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           doffing
           the
           Hat
           ,
           bidding
           Good-morrow
           ,
           and
           such
           like
           stuff
           ,
           they
           are
           meer
           
             upstart
             Novelties
          
           ,
           which
           in
           those
           dayes
           no
           man
           once
           dreamed
           of
           ;
           but
           those
           things
           which
           were
           then
           practised
           as
           instead
           of
           these
           things
           ,
           were
           forbidden
           and
           reproved
           by
           Christ
           ,
           and
           particularly
           Greetings
           and
           Salutations
           in
           the
           
             Market
             places
          
           ,
           or
           upon
           the
           wayes
           ,
           calling
           
             men
             Master
          
           ,
           and
           Bowing
           ,
           whether
           before
           Men
           or
           Angels
           ,
           though
           formerly
           practised
           by
           divers
           Friends
           of
           God.
           
        
         
           Before
           Angels
           ;
           though
           
             Abraham
             ,
             Lot
          
           and
           others
           bowed
           themselves
           before
           them
           ,
           yet
           Iohn
           was
           forbidden
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           see
           Rev.
           9.
           
           
             See
             thou
             do
             it
             not
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             thy
             fellow
             Servant
             ,
             Worship
             God.
          
           —
           and
           ,
           —
        
         
           Before
           Men
           ;
           though
           many
           have
           bowed
           themselves
           to
           the
           earth
           ,
           yet
           Cornelius
           was
           by
           Peter
           reproved
           for
           so
           doing
           (
           when
           he
           fell
           at
           his
           feet
           )
           with
           a
           ,
           
             stand
             up
             ,
             I
             my self
             am
             also
             a
             man
          
           ;
           as
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           
             at
             the
             Name
             of
             Iesus
          
           ,
           not
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           
             every
             knee
             shall
             bow
          
           .
        
         
           Again
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           
             I
             receive
             not
             honour
             of
             men
             ,
          
           and
           testified
           against
           this
           very
           kind
           of
           honour
           ,
           these
           
             ceremonial
             toys
          
           ,
           and
           
             evil
             manners
          
           ,
           in
           the
           Scribes
           and
           Pharisees
           ,
           and
           publickly
           reproved
           them
           for
           being
           called
           of
           men
           Rabbi
           ,
           or
           Master
           ,
           and
           for
           these
           
             Crooked
             ,
             Market-street-Salutations
          
           ,
           and
           therefore
           certainly
           did
           not
           give
           them
           himself
           .
        
         
           Object
           .
           It
           s
           said
           ,
           
             Christ
             did
             not
             reprove
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             but
             only
             such
             men
             as
             loved
             ,
             desired
             and
             sought
             for
             that
             honour
             ,
             and
             those
             Salutations
             in
             publick
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             called
             of
             men
             Master
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ.
           This
           cover
           is
           too
           narrow
           ,
           and
           pretence
           too
           short
           ;
           for
           it
           is
           apparent
           ,
           that
           Christ
           reproved
           them
           simply
           for
           receiving
           those
           
           things
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             How
             can
             ye
             believe
             that
             receive
          
           (
           not
           only
           ye
           that
           seek
           ,
           but
           also
           ye
           that
           receive
           )
           
             honour
             from
             men
             ,
             and
             seek
             not
             the
             honour
             that
             comes
             from
             God
             alone
             ,
          
           [
           Mark
           ]
           that
           honour
           alone
           ,
           —
           and
           sets
           himself
           as
           an
           example
           before
           them
           ;
           
             I
             receive
             not
             honour
             of
             men
             ,
          
           —
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             not
             ,
             I
             seek
             it
             not
             ,
             I
             desire
             it
             not
             ,
             love
             it
             not
             ,
             take
             no
             pleasure
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             simply
             I
             receive
             it
             not
          
           ;
           and
           forbade
           his
           Disciples
           strictly
           to
           be
           called
           Master
           or
           Rabbi
           .
        
         
           And
           in
           this
           Doctrine
           all
           his
           Disciples
           abode
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           Apostles
           ;
           as
           may
           be
           seen
           in
           their
           
             Writings
             ,
             Epistles
          
           and
           Letters
           ,
           which
           they
           occasionally
           wrote
           to
           each
           other
           ,
           —
           in
           none
           of
           which
           is
           any
           mention
           made
           of
           Mr.
           Paul
           ,
           Mr.
           Peter
           ,
           Mr.
           
             Matthew
             ,
             Iohn
             or
             Iames
          
           ;
           —
           neither
           are
           any
           of
           Paul's
           Letters
           ,
           
             To
             the
             Right
             Reverend
             Father
             in
             God
             ,
             his
             Grace
             ,
          
           Timothy
           ,
           —
           Arch-Bishop
           ,
           or
           Bishop
           of
           Ephesus
           ,
           —
           nor
           subscribed
           
             Your
             Honours
             most
             Humble
             and
             Devoted
             Servant
          
           ;
           nor
           to
           the
           
             Reverend
             and
             very
             Learned
             Mr.
          
           Titus
           ,
           
             Minister
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             at
          
           Crete
           ;
           As
           the
           Bold
           and
           
             Irreverend
             Bishops
          
           ,
           and
           
             Pragmatick
             Priests
          
           of
           our
           times
           ,
           do
           without
           blushing
           bedaub
           each
           other
           with
           the
           
             Illustrious
             Titles
          
           of
           
             Reverend
             ,
             Right
             Reverend
             ,
             Divines
             ,
             Fathers
             ,
             Doctors
          
           or
           Masters
           ,
           while
           they
           at
           the
           same
           time
           make
           profession
           of
           being
           Ministers
           or
           Servants
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Flock
           :
           And
           in
           their
           Prayers
           cry
           out
           no
           less
           Hypocritically
           then
           
             Audatiously
             ,
             To
             thee
             O
             Lord
             ,
             to
             thee
             alone
             belongs
             all
             Honour
             ,
             Glory
             ,
             Reverence
             ,
             Thansgiving
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             for
             thou
             alone
             art
             worthy
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           And
           yet
           so
           soon
           as
           they
           are
           out
           of
           their
           
             talking
             Stool
          
           ,
           will
           be
           looking
           for
           Reverence
           and
           Honour
           from
           the
           people
           whose
           Servants
           they
           pretend
           to
           be
           ;
           and
           if
           they
           do
           any
           man
           a
           good
           turn
           ,
           as
           they
           count
           it
           ,
           are
           presently
           offended
           if
           they
           have
           not
           many
           returned
           them
           for
           it
           ,
           and
           had
           in
           esteem
           as
           good
           Benefactors
           ;
           what
           thinkest
           thou
           Reader
           ,
           of
           these
           
             seeming
             holy-humble-Servants
          
           or
           Ministers
           ?
           are
           they
           not
           over
           Faithful
           to
           their
           Lord
           and
           Master
           ,
           whom
           in
           pretence
           they
           serve
           ?
           but
           in
           reality
           themselves
           :
           —
           for
           though
           in
           Hypocrisie
           ,
           with
           
             fained
             Words
          
           and
           
             fair
             Speeches
          
           they
           confess
           themselves
           (
           and
           't
           is
           true
           enough
           ,
           though
           they
           intend
           nothing
           less
           that
           they
           are
           )
           unworthy
           ,
           and
           
             that
             he
             alone
             is
             worthy
             of
             all
             Praise
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Reverence
             and
             Thanksgiving
          
           ;
           yet
           as
           unworthy
           as
           they
           really
           are
           ,
           they
           will
           put
           in
           for
           a
           share
           with
           him
           ,
           of
           his
           
             Praise
             ,
             Honour
          
           ,
           and
           Thanks
           ,
           and
           Persecute
           for
           want
           of
           it
           ;
           yea
           ,
           and
           least
           the
           people
           
           should
           according
           to
           their
           Doctrine
           and
           Prayers
           ,
           give
           all
           Honour
           and
           Thanks
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           scruple
           giving
           any
           to
           them
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           sure
           to
           give
           to
           one
           another
           ,
           partly
           to
           remove
           that
           scruple
           out
           of
           the
           peoples
           minds
           ,
           as
           a
           thing
           very
           consistent
           with
           their
           Doctrine
           ;
           knowing
           that
           people
           look
           more
           at
           their
           Actions
           than
           their
           Doctrines
           ,
           and
           expect
           more
           from
           the
           Comment
           than
           the
           bare
           Text
           ;
           —
           and
           partly
           because
           in
           so
           doing
           ,
           they
           are
           sure
           never
           to
           go
           without
           their
           
             Idol
             Honour
          
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           there
           's
           two
           alive
           to
           give
           it
           to
           each
           other
           :
           —
           Oh
           abominable
           !
           how
           far
           were
           any
           of
           these
           loathsome
           things
           from
           the
           thoughts
           of
           the
           
             poor
             despised-self-denying
             Apostles
          
           and
           Disciples
           of
           Christ
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           how
           do
           they
           to
           this
           day
           stink
           in
           the
           Nostrils
           of
           all
           
             Sober-minded
             Christians
          
           ?
           Are
           these
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           of
           that
           
             world
             contemning
             Honour
          
           and
           Pomp
           despising
           Iesus
           ?
           Where
           ,
           or
           who
           then
           are
           the
           Ministers
           of
           Antichrist
           ?
           —
           But
           I
           shall
           leave
           these
           ,
           and
           turn
           to
           another
           sort
           of
           Professors
           ,
           —
           who
           are
           more
           finely
           covered
           ;
           saying
           ,
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             It
             was
             in
             matters
             of
             Faith
             or
             Church
             matters
             that
             they
             shun'd
             this
             Worldly
             Honour
             and
             Titles
             ,
             and
             respect
             of
             Persons
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             world
             in
             Civil
             Matters
             and
             Stations
             there
             ,
             as
             they
             tearm
             it
             ,
             there
             they
             used
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             the
             Apostle
          
           James
           
             is
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             Have
             not
             the
             Faith
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             in
             Respect
             of
             Persons
             ;
             for
             if
             one
             come
             into
             your
             Assembly
             (
             that
             is
             Church
             )
             with
             a
             Gold
             Ring
             ,
             and
             goodly
             Apparel
             ,
             and
             another
             in
             vile
             rayment
             ,
          
           —
           &c.
           —
           
             there
             in
             such
             Places
             and
             such
             Cases
             ,
             where
             all
             are
             one
             in
             Christ
             ,
             there
             was
             ,
             nor
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             respect
             of
             Persons
             ;
             but
             to
             one
             another
             in
             worldly
             Concerns
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             they
             did
             ,
             and
             might
             ,
          
           Paul
           called
           Festus
           
             Noble
             ,
             and
             gave
          
           Agrippa
           
             his
             Title
             of
             King.
          
           
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           were
           well
           ye
           were
           all
           come
           thus
           far
           :
           for
           I
           have
           seen
           very
           few
           that
           call
           themselves
           Disciples
           whether
           sprinkled
           or
           dipped
           ,
           that
           have
           left
           off
           calling
           each
           other
           Master
           ,
           (
           I
           mean
           as
           a
           Title
           ,
           not
           as
           an
           Office
           or
           Relation
           ;
           for
           Servants
           and
           Scholars
           may
           acknowledge
           their
           Masters
           according
           to
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           are
           to
           be
           obedient
           to
           them
           )
           in
           Discourses
           about
           matters
           of
           
             Faith
             ,
             Church
          
           or
           Worship
           ;
           I
           believe
           the
           number
           of
           them
           is
           very
           few
           ,
           but
           where
           doth
           it
           appear
           that
           the
           Apostles
           or
           Disciples
           in
           other
           outward
           occasions
           ,
           gave
           titles
           to
           each
           other
           ;
           —
           I
           read
           indeed
           that
           Paul
           writ
           to
           Timothy
           to
           bring
           his
           Cloak
           with
           him
           ,
           which
           he
           left
           at
           Troas
           with
           Carpus
           ;
           but
           do
           not
           find
           that
           he
           calleth
           him
           Mr.
           Timothy
           there
           ,
           no
           more
           
           then
           when
           he
           chargeth
           him
           to
           Preach
           the
           Word
           ,
           and
           to
           be
           instant
           in
           season
           and
           out
           of
           season
           .
        
         
           Also
           in
           your
           Churches
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           or
           Meeting-houses
           ,
           Is
           it
           not
           ordinary
           to
           find
           
             finer
             ,
             handsomer
          
           ,
           (
           so
           called
           )
           
             easier
             ,
             warmer
             stools
             ,
             seats
          
           or
           Pillows
           ,
           for
           the
           
             Rich
             ,
             well-bred
          
           ,
           and
           
             gay-clad
             Christians
          
           ,
           than
           for
           the
           
             meaner
             sort
          
           ?
           Yea
           ,
           and
           in
           many
           Steeplehouses
           in
           London
           ,
           these
           fine
           Seats
           are
           lockt
           ,
           lest
           some
           of
           their
           mean
           Brethren
           or
           Sisters
           ,
           being
           weary
           ,
           should
           step
           in
           ,
           and
           sit
           down
           by
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           many
           times
           they
           are
           lockt
           ,
           and
           none
           in
           them
           ;
           if
           any
           now
           be
           better
           reformed
           ,
           and
           farther
           removed
           from
           such
           unrighteous
           respect
           of
           Persons
           ,
           it
           's
           well
           .
        
         
           And
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           as
           that
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           did
           use
           those
           things
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           in
           
             worldly
             Assemblies
          
           ,
           it
           is
           a
           meer
           
             groundless
             Suggestion
          
           .
        
         
           For
           first
           ,
           Christ
           did
           as
           sharply
           reprove
           that
           spirit
           that
           made
           distinctions
           in
           places
           at
           Feasts
           ,
           as
           in
           the
           Synagogues
           ,
           as
           much
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             uppermost
             Rooms
             at
             Feasts
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
             〈◊〉
          
           ,
           
             the
             chief
             Seats
             in
             the
             Synagogues
             .
          
        
         
           And
           secondly
           ,
           In
           all
           the
           actions
           both
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           with
           unbelievers
           ,
           or
           men
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           before
           Rulers
           and
           
             Magistrates
             ,
             Military
          
           or
           
             Civil
             ,
             Lords
             Temporal
          
           or
           Spiritual
           (
           as
           they
           will
           now
           again
           be
           distinguished
           )
           of
           what
           degree
           or
           quality
           soever
           they
           were
           ,
           we
           find
           not
           that
           they
           ever
           used
           ,
           or
           gave
           them
           any
           Titles
           of
           Honour
           ,
           so
           called
           ,
           —
           But
           onely
           bare
           distinctions
           of
           Offices
           and
           Relations
           ,
           as
           to
           call
           a
           King
           ,
           a
           King
           ;
           a
           Governour
           ,
           a
           Governour
           ;
           a
           Centurion
           ,
           a
           Centurion
           ;
           a
           Priest
           ,
           a
           Priest
           ;
           a
           Scribe
           ,
           a
           Scribe
           ;
           and
           the
           
             High-Priest
             ,
             High-Priest
          
           ;
           and
           so
           a
           
             Father
             Mother
             ,
             Master
          
           ,
           were
           to
           be
           owned
           in
           the
           several
           Relation
           i●
           which
           they
           stood
           by
           their
           own
           
             Children
             ,
             Servants
          
           and
           Schollars
           All
           which
           are
           plain
           distinctions
           of
           Offices
           and
           Relations
           ,
           not
           
             flattering
             Titles
          
           ,
           as
           Iob
           saith
           ,
           now
           called
           
             titles
             of
             Honour
          
           ,
           —
           whic●
           things
           they
           alwayes
           and
           altogether
           waved
           ,
           even
           when
           they
           acknowledged
           the
           Office
           :
           As
        
         
           In
           Jesus
           his
           Answer
           to
           the
           Governour
           Pilate
           ,
           he
           saith
           no●
           
             Your
             Excellency
          
           ,
           nor
           
             Your
             Honour
          
           ,
           nor
           
             Your
             Worship
          
           ,
           nor
           
             Si●
             you
             say
             it
          
           ,
           —
           but
           plainly
           ,
           
             Thou
             sayest
             it
          
           .
           In
           like
           manner
           〈◊〉
           saith
           to
           the
           High
           Priests
           Conjuration
           ,
           again
           ,
           only
           ,
           
             Thou
             sayest
          
           
           Matt.
           26
           ,
           64.
           —
           Not
           as
           the
           Pope
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           your
           Holiness
           saith
           it
           ;
           nor
           
             Your
             Eminency
          
           ,
           as
           the
           Cardinals
           will
           have
           it
           ;
           not
           
             Your
             Grace
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Lord
             Bishops
          
           will
           have
           it
           ;
           not
           
             Your
             Honour
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Lords
             Temporal
          
           will
           have
           it
           ,
           nor
           
             Your
             Worship
             saith
             it
          
           ,
           as
           every
           
             Iustice
             of
             Peace
          
           expects
           to
           be
           worshipped
           in
           these
           dayes
           ;
           nay
           ,
           nor
           you
           say
           it
           ,
           as
           every
           body
           now
           will
           have
           it
           ;
           so
           far
           are
           all
           ,
           both
           high
           and
           
             low
             ,
             great
          
           and
           small
           ,
           degenerated
           from
           the
           simplicity
           that
           was
           in
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           So
           also
           Peter
           and
           Iohn
           when
           they
           were
           brought
           in
           before
           the
           
             Council
             ,
             High-Priest
          
           ,
           &c.
           —
           we
           reade
           not
           that
           they
           doffed
           their
           hats
           ,
           or
           uncovered
           their
           heads
           ,
           and
           scraped
           a
           leg
           when
           they
           came
           in
           ;
           neither
           in
           their
           Answer
           do
           we
           find
           one
           word
           of
           ,
           
             If
             it
             please
             your
             Worships
             ,
             your
             Honours
             ,
             your
             Graces
             ,
             your
             Eminencies
             ,
          
           nor
           ,
           
             may
             it
             please
             your
             Holiness
          
           ,
           as
           the
           
             Roman
             High-Priest
          
           would
           expect
           with
           his
           Conclave
           of
           Cardinals
           ,
           Synod
           of
           
             Arch-Bishops
             ,
             Bishops
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           Or
           as
           an
           Assembly
           of
           Presbyterian
           (
           blasphemously
           so
           called
           )
           Divines
           ,
           would
           expect
           should
           be
           given
           to
           them
           or
           their
           Prolocuter
           ,
           an
           Officer
           as
           little
           to
           be
           read
           in
           the
           History
           of
           Scripture
           ,
           as
           
             Deans
             ,
             Chapters
             ,
             Apparitors
          
           ,
           &c.
           with
           that
           whole
           Rabble
           of
           
             Exotick
             Officers
          
           ;
           but
           all
           Language
           we
           perceive
           them
           to
           use
           ,
           was
           ,
           
             Men
             ,
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             .
          
        
         
           He
           that
           would
           see
           more
           of
           this
           ,
           let
           him
           reade
           Paul's
           Defence
           before
           the
           Governours
           ,
           
             Felix
             ,
             Festus
          
           ,
           and
           
             King
             Agrippa
          
           ,
           with
           his
           Appeal
           to
           Cesar
           —
           in
           all
           which
           ,
           not
           
             one
             word
          
           again
           of
           
             your
             Holiness
          
           to
           Ananias
           the
           High-Priest
           ,
           nor
           Excellency
           to
           the
           Governours
           ,
           nor
           ,
           
             May
             it
             please
             your
             Majesty
             ,
             your
             Sacred
             Majesty
             ,
          
           your
           
             most
             Excellent
             Majesty
          
           ,
           nor
           
             your
             Grace
          
           ,
           nor
           any
           such
           like
           fond
           frivolous
           Titles
           to
           
             King
             Agrippa
          
           ,
           as
           are
           commonly
           used
           ,
           and
           looked
           upon
           as
           due
           ,
           to
           all
           in
           any
           Authority
           ,
           from
           the
           
             feeblest
             Iustice
             of
             Peace
          
           in
           a
           Country
           ,
           to
           the
           
             mightiest
             Prince
          
           upon
           his
           Throne
           .
        
         
           Which
           Baubles
           are
           now
           looked
           upon
           as
           the
           only
           badges
           ,
           signs
           or
           tokens
           of
           
             Honour
             ,
             Respect
             ,
             Reverence
          
           and
           Obedience
           to
           Magistrates
           ,
           by
           the
           silly
           ,
           sorry
           Dry-Vines
           of
           these
           dayes
           :
           And
           wherefore
           ?
           but
           because
           they
           come
           in
           their
           order
           ,
           for
           their
           share
           !
           but
           their
           deceit
           is
           palpable
           ,
           and
           folly
           manifest
           :
           For
           as
           certain
           as
           the
           Apostles
           
             taught
             Obedience
          
           to
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           Subjection
           and
           Honour
           ,
           so
           certainly
           they
           
             practised
             it
          
           ,
           did
           honour
           them
           ,
           and
           were
           obedient
           ,
           though
           they
           offered
           them
           none
           of
           these
           
             worthless
             Ceremomies
          
           ,
           
           nor
           had
           their
           
             persons
             in
             admiration
             for
             advantage
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           Wherefore
           ,
           O
           ye
           professors
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           how
           have
           you
           been
           cheated
           into
           these
           things
           by
           these
           Deceivers
           and
           
             blinders
             of
             the
             People
          
           ?
           Can
           ye
           not
           see
           that
           all
           these
           things
           came
           up
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ?
           can
           ye
           discern
           any
           footsteps
           for
           them
           on
           the
           other
           side
           ?
           Look
           back
           and
           see
           if
           ye
           cannot
           find
           that
           all
           these
           Titles
           ,
           of
           
             his
             most
             Sacred
             ,
             Imperial
             ,
             Invincible
             Majesty
             ,
             Emperour
             of
             the
             Holy
             Roman
             Empire
             ;
             His
             most
             Sacred
             Catholick
             Majesty
             of
          
           Spain
           ;
           
             His
             most
             Christian
             Majesty
             of
          
           France
           ;
           
             His
             most
             Excellent
             and
             Sacred
             Majesty
             of
          
           Great
           Britain
           ,
           
             Defender
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             —
             Eminency
          
           to
           Cardinals
           ,
           Grace
           to
           Arch-Bishops
           ,
           Highness
           to
           Princes
           ,
           Honour
           to
           Lords
           ,
           Worship
           to
           Knights
           ,
           &c.
           —
           came
           not
           all
           from
           the
           
             same
             root
          
           from
           whence
           his
           Holiness
           came
           to
           be
           Pope
           ?
           who
           hath
           arrived
           to
           that
           pitch
           of
           Blasphemy
           ,
           which
           can
           dispence
           other
           more
           petty
           blasphemous
           Titles
           at
           his
           pleasure
           ,
           to
           such
           as
           did
           him
           a
           pleasure
           ,
           and
           became
           sworn
           Vassals
           to
           his
           Grandure
           .
        
         
           How
           he
           (
           the
           Pope
           )
           came
           by
           this
           Title
           of
           Holiness
           ,
           I
           think
           most
           Professors
           are
           able
           to
           see
           ,
           viz.
           that
           it
           was
           partly
           by
           flattery
           ,
           and
           partly
           by
           force
           ,
           and
           ungodly
           Usurpation
           in
           the
           night
           of
           Apostacy
           ;
           not
           all
           at
           once
           ,
           but
           by
           degrees
           from
           step
           to
           step
           ;
           and
           he
           had
           a
           great
           while
           ,
           several
           hundred
           years
           work
           ,
           and
           watching
           for
           opportunities
           to
           encroach
           and
           grasp
           all
           his
           Power
           and
           Authority
           over
           Soul
           and
           
             Body
             ,
             Kings
          
           and
           Subjects
           ,
           here
           and
           hereafter
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           his
           
             Purgatory
             Prison
          
           lasts
           .
        
         
           And
           can
           ye
           see
           this
           ,
           and
           refuse
           to
           give
           it
           him
           ,
           and
           yet
           not
           see
           all
           the
           rest
           that
           are
           but
           as
           so
           many
           branches
           and
           small
           twigs
           springing
           from
           the
           same
           Root
           ?
           Oh
           ye
           
             foolish
             people
          
           and
           unwise
           !
           who
           hath
           bewitched
           you
           ,
           that
           ye
           cannot
           obey
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Truth
           that
           hath
           been
           so
           clearly
           born
           ,
           so
           evidently
           held
           forth
           amongst
           you
           against
           these
           things
           ?
           How
           is
           it
           that
           ye
           cannot
           see
           all
           these
           
             flattering
             Titles
          
           to
           have
           had
           their
           
             ground
             ,
             rise
          
           and
           growth
           in
           the
           Apostacy
           ;
           and
           that
           your selves
           are
           there
           ,
           so
           long
           as
           you
           continue
           in
           the
           
             use
             ,
             practice
          
           ,
           and
           upholding
           of
           these
           things
           ?
           Is
           there
           the
           least
           footstep
           of
           these
           things
           to
           be
           seen
           or
           read
           in
           the
           
             simple
             ,
             single
             ,
             upright
             carriage
          
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Followers
           ?
           How
           came
           your
           
             first
             Reformers
          
           to
           deny
           some
           of
           these
           Titles
           ,
           and
           retain
           other
           of
           them
           ?
           was
           it
           not
           out
           of
           
             jugling
             deceit
          
           ,
           or
           for
           fear
           of
           men
           at
           the
           best
           ?
           For
           shame
           therefore
           leave
           these
           things
           ,
           now
           the
           day
           
           is
           so
           far
           dawn'd
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           simplicity
           ,
           for
           you
           shall
           no
           longer
           slumber
           nor
           sleep
           at
           rest
           in
           them
           ,
           but
           judgement
           shall
           
             awaken
             you
             ,
             smite
             you
          
           ,
           and
           call
           you
           up
           to
           shake
           off
           these
           night-cloaths
           ,
           and
           appear
           as
           Children
           of
           the
           Day
           ,
           who
           fear
           not
           man
           ,
           but
           God.
           
        
         
           And
           as
           for
           Paul's
           calling
           
             Festus
             ,
             Noble
          
           ,
           which
           some
           would
           catch
           hold
           of
           to
           save
           themselves
           by
           ,
           just
           as
           
             sinking
             men
          
           ,
           that
           earnestly
           grasp
           at
           the
           least
           twig
           to
           keep
           themselves
           above
           water
           ;
           but
           alas
           ,
           it
           will
           not
           bear
           them
           ,
           it
           sinks
           with
           them
           ,
           —
           for
           this
           is
           nothing
           like
           your
           
             Priest-flattering
             Titles
          
           ,
           neither
           was
           it
           an
           accustomary
           thing
           with
           them
           to
           every
           one
           in
           Authority
           ,
           &
           that
           at
           every
           turn
           almost
           in
           their
           speech
           to
           them
           ,
           as
           is
           now
           usual
           and
           expected
           from
           Rulers
           ,
           —
           for
           we
           find
           none
           using
           it
           but
           Paul
           ,
           and
           Paul
           not
           to
           every
           Ruler
           ;
           for
           to
           Felix
           he
           did
           not
           ,
           though
           the
           Iews
           set
           him
           an
           example
           ,
           and
           but
           once
           to
           this
           Festus
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           thing
           was
           not
           an
           useless
           title
           of
           Honour
           (
           so
           called
           )
           or
           thing
           of
           custom
           ,
           but
           only
           a
           
             reasonable
             ,
             just
          
           and
           
             worthy
             acknowledgment
          
           of
           his
           
             reasonable
             ,
             just
          
           and
           
             noble
             carriage
          
           towards
           him
           ;
           which
           not
           finding
           from
           Festus
           ,
           but
           a
           
             partial
             covetous
             spirit
          
           ,
           that
           would
           have
           had
           money
           ,
           he
           neither
           did
           nor
           could
           call
           him
           Noble
           .
           But
           ,
        
         
           Obj.
           It
           is
           further
           objected
           by
           some
           (
           that
           would
           gladly
           render
           these
           Ceremonies
           purely
           
             Christian
             Manners
          
           )
           —
           
             That
             Christ
             did
             expresly
             command
             his
             Disciples
             to
             use
             Salutations
             to
             all
             men
             ,
             especially
          
           (
           Mat.
           5.47
           .
           )
           
             saying
             ,
             If
             ye
             salute
             your
             Brethren
             only
             ,
             what
             do
             ye
             more
             than
             others
             ?
             do
             not
             even
             the
             Publicans
             so
             ?
          
           —
           from
           hence
           directly
           inferring
           
             (
             O
             monstrum
             horrendum
             !
          
           )
           that
           Christ
           teacheth
           his
           to
           out-do
           the
           Scribes
           and
           
             Pharisees
             ,
             Publicans
          
           and
           Sinners
           in
           these
           
             Ceremonial
             manners
          
           :
           whereas
           it
           is
           very
           apparent
           ,
           that
           he
           himself
           minded
           nothing
           less
           ,
           shunning
           and
           reproving
           them
           ;
           yea
           ,
           his
           whole
           simple
           conversation
           was
           a
           living
           testimony
           against
           them
           ,
           respecting
           or
           regarding
           no
           mans
           person
           ,
           as
           it
           is
           confessed
           of
           him
           by
           his
           adversaries
           themselves
           when
           they
           came
           to
           ensnare
           him
           .
           —
           But
           ,
        
         
           Answ.
           It
           is
           particularly
           evident
           ,
           that
           it
           was
           far
           from
           his
           purpose
           to
           teach
           them
           
             worldly
             manners
          
           ,
           his
           drift
           being
           to
           learn
           them
           to
           exceed
           all
           ,
           both
           Professors
           and
           Prophane
           ,
           in
           that
           which
           was
           
             good
             ,
             necessary
          
           ,
           and
           of
           service
           to
           all
           ,
           viz.
           in
           
             love
             to
             all
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             bind
             of
             perfection
             ,
          
           putting
           before
           them
           the
           goodness
           of
           their
           heavenly
           Father
           ,
           which
           extendeth
           to
           all
           ,
           Iust
           and
           Unjust
           ;
           For
           he
           causeth
           
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             his
             Sun
             to
             rise
             upon
             the
             Evil
             and
             the
             Good
             ,
             and
             Rain
             to
             fall
             upon
             the
             Iust
             and
             Unjust
          
           ;
           which
           he
           sets
           before
           them
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           they
           were
           to
           
             press
             after
          
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           
             attain
             to
          
           ,
           if
           they
           would
           
             be
             perfect
             ,
             as
             their
             heavenly
             Father
             is
             perfect
             ,
          
           —
           which
           Perfection
           the
           manners
           of
           the
           world
           never
           brought
           any
           to
           ,
           but
           all
           that
           come
           to
           it
           ,
           or
           press
           after
           it
           ,
           do
           first
           turn
           their
           backs
           perfectly
           upon
           ,
           and
           leave
           behind
           them
           .
           —
        
         
           But
           ,
           because
           all
           men
           ,
           both
           Scribes
           and
           
             Pharisees
             ,
             Publicans
          
           and
           
             Sinners
             ,
             Iews
          
           and
           Gentiles
           ,
           all
           sorts
           of
           people
           ,
           Professors
           and
           Prophane
           ,
           did
           by
           their
           Salutations
           ,
           use
           to
           shew
           or
           express
           the
           seeming
           love
           ,
           favour
           and
           respect
           they
           bear
           to
           each
           other
           ;
           therefore
           doth
           Christ
           in
           this
           place
           mention
           them
           (
           as
           Paul
           in
           another
           place
           doth
           ,
           
             running
             of
             Races
             for
             a
             prize
          
           ;
           not
           thereby
           intending
           to
           render
           that
           practice
           Christian-like
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           he
           intends
           to
           legitimate
           Swearing
           ,
           contrary
           to
           the
           manifest
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           (
           as
           some
           think
           )
           because
           he
           saith
           ,
           Mon
           (
           that
           are
           in
           strife
           )
           
             swear
             by
             the
             greater
             ,
             to
             end
             all
             strife
             .
          
           )
           Even
           thus
           Christ
           mentions
           the
           Salutations
           and
           Greetings
           of
           men
           to
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           to
           inform
           them
           ,
           that
           their
           Salutations
           ,
           or
           the
           demonstration
           of
           their
           Love
           ,
           Honour
           or
           Respect
           ,
           Esteem
           and
           Good-will
           to
           men
           ,
           which
           was
           to
           
             hold
             forth
             the
             Peace
             of
             God
             to
             men
             ,
          
           to
           
             do
             good
             to
             all
          
           ,
           to
           
             bless
             and
             pray
             for
             them
          
           ,
           &c.
           —
           ought
           to
           extend
           (
           beyond
           their
           empty
           Salutations
           to
           their
           Friends
           only
           )
           
             to
             All
             ,
             to
             Enemies
          
           ,
           to
           those
           that
           hated
           and
           
             persecuted
             them
          
           for
           their
           love
           and
           good-will
           ;
           and
           herein
           stood
           or
           consisted
           their
           Perfection
           above
           all
           other
           men
           ,
           their
           
             likeness
             to
             their
             heavenly
             Father
          
           ;
           and
           not
           in
           such
           
             fond
             manners
          
           as
           the
           Pharisees
           and
           Publicans
           (
           and
           the
           modern
           )
           Salutations
           and
           Complements
           :
           Of
           which
           there
           would
           be
           no
           end
           ,
           if
           ,
           by
           these
           words
           ,
           every
           man
           were
           bound
           to
           put
           off
           his
           Hat
           ,
           and
           bid
           Good-morrow
           and
           
             Good-night
             Sir
          
           ,
           or
           Mistris
           to
           every
           man
           or
           woman
           he
           should
           meet
           betwixt
           Aldgate
           in
           London
           ,
           and
           Whitehall
           in
           Westminster
           ;
           for
           all
           that
           he
           meets
           are
           either
           Friends
           and
           Brethren
           ,
           or
           not
           .
        
         
           But
           Friends
           ,
           Christ
           did
           not
           only
           say
           to
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           Salute
           ,
           but
           he
           also
           taught
           them
           
             how
             ,
             when
             ,
             who
             ,
             where
             ,
          
           and
           upon
           what
           occasions
           they
           should
           salute
           .
        
         
           So
           we
           shall
           now
           try
           and
           compare
           your
           Salutations
           to
           the
           Apostles
           Salutations
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           see
           how
           unreasonably
           you
           infer
           your
           
             self-invented
             Salutations
          
           from
           the
           Salutation
           of
           the
           Apostles
           .
        
         
         
           1.
           
           Then
           ,
           The
           Apostles
           saluted
           by
           command
           from
           the
           Lord
           ,
           with
           a
           Salutation
           which
           had
           no
           correspondence
           with
           that
           manner
           of
           Salutation
           then
           used
           by
           the
           world
           :
           Therefore
           ye
           salute
           with
           a
           Salutation
           contrary
           to
           the
           Command
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           is
           wel-pleasing
           to
           the
           world
           ,
           yea
           their
           own
           invention
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           The
           Apostles
           when
           they
           came
           into
           a
           City
           or
           Village
           ,
           were
           to
           enquire
           who
           were
           worthy
           ,
           and
           to
           
             salute
             such
             only
          
           .
           Therefore
           ,
           ye
           salute
           all
           ,
           good
           and
           
             bad
             ,
             worthy
          
           and
           unworthy
           ,
           if
           not
           too
           poor
           .
        
         
           3.
           
           The
           Apostles
           saluted
           that
           
             worthy
             house
          
           when
           they
           entered
           into
           it
           ,
           but
           were
           expresly
           forbidden
           
             to
             salute
             any
             man
             upon
             the
             way
             :
          
           Therefore
           ye
           salute
           upon
           the
           way
           ,
           Streets
           ,
           Markets
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           publick
           place
           ;
           And
           though
           Christ
           reproved
           it
           in
           the
           Pharisees
           ,
           that
           's
           no
           matter
           .
           —
        
         
           4.
           
           The
           Apostles
           entring
           into
           that
           
             worthy
             house
          
           ,
           and
           saluting
           it
           ,
           saluted
           it
           thus
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             house
          
           .
           See
           Mat.
           10.13
           .
           Luke
           10.5
           .
           —
           Therefore
           ye
           salute
           any
           man
           upon
           the
           Street
           or
           Market
           ,
           by
           
             bowing
             ,
             doffing
             the
             Hat
          
           ,
           and
           saying
           ,
           
             Good-morrow
             Sir
             ,
             Good-night
             Madam
             ,
             Your
             Servant
             ,
          
           or
           ,
           
             humble
             Servant
             Madam
          
           ;
           every
           man
           according
           to
           the
           mode
           he
           judgeth
           best
           .
           What
           fine
           consequences
           are
           these
           ,
           O
           ye
           unchristian
           wresters
           !
        
         
           Christ
           commanded
           his
           Apostles
           to
           salute
           ,
           and
           expresly
           informed
           them
           how
           ,
           and
           gave
           them
           their
           Salutation
           ,
           which
           was
           perfectly
           abstracted
           from
           all
           honouring
           or
           worshipping
           of
           mens
           persons
           ,
           far
           removed
           from
           all
           shew
           of
           worldly
           pomp
           ,
           estate
           ,
           and
           respect
           of
           persons
           ,
           flat
           contrary
           to
           the
           worlds
           customs
           and
           manners
           ,
           and
           a
           cross
           to
           them
           —
           and
           ye
           reject
           that
           ,
           and
           set
           up
           another
           manner
           of
           Salutation
           ,
           every
           way
           correspondent
           with
           the
           worlds
           manners
           ,
           and
           wel-pleasing
           to
           their
           vain
           minds
           ,
           yea
           the
           very
           device
           of
           their
           own
           brain
           .
           And
           herein
           all
           Sects
           agree
           to
           follow
           the
           worlds
           manners
           and
           traditions
           —
           though
           they
           call
           the
           Scripture
           their
           Rule
           .
        
         
           But
           would
           the
           Bishops
           approve
           of
           this
           Argument
           from
           the
           Papists
           ?
           Christ
           said
           ,
           
             Go
             ,
             teach
             all
             Nations
             ,
             baptizing
             them
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Therefore
           ,
           we
           ,
           besides
           Water
           ,
           use
           
             Salt
             ,
             Spittle
          
           ,
           and
           the
           Chrism
           ,
           making
           three
           Crosses
           ,
           one
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Father
           ,
           one
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Son
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           in
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           
             Holy
             Ghost
          
           .
        
         
           O
           nay
           !
           we
           should
           then
           assuredly
           hear
           ,
           that
           Christ
           had
           not
           only
           commanded
           
             to
             baptize
          
           ,
           but
           he
           had
           taught
           wherewith
           ,
           viz.
           with
           fair
           Water
           only
           .
           —
        
         
         
           Now
           ,
           would
           the
           Presbyterian
           admit
           of
           that
           ,
           as
           proof
           ,
           for
           the
           Episcopal
           Priests
           crossing
           the
           Infant
           in
           the
           forehead
           ,
           nor
           the
           Baptist
           for
           the
           Presbyterian
           or
           Independents
           sprinkling
           water
           in
           the
           face
           of
           an
           Infant
           ,
           and
           calling
           it
           the
           
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
          
           —
        
         
           Nay
           ,
           nay
           ,
           then
           and
           in
           this
           case
           they
           would
           say
           ,
           Christ
           did
           not
           only
           command
           his
           Disciples
           to
           baptize
           ,
           but
           he
           told
           them
           who
           (
           viz.
           Believers
           ,
           not
           Infants
           )
           wherewith
           (
           viz.
           with
           ,
           or
           rather
           
             in
             water
          
           alone
           )
           and
           how
           (
           viz.
           by
           dipping
           or
           plunging
           the
           body
           under
           water
           ,
           and
           not
           by
           sprinkling
           a
           little
           water
           in
           the
           face
           .
           )
           —
           But
           they
           are
           also
           mistaken
           ,
           for
           this
           neither
           is
           ,
           nor
           ever
           was
           ,
           the
           
             Baptism
             of
             Christ
          
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           the
           
             Circumcision
             outward
          
           was
           Christ's
           ,
           he
           was
           Minister
           of
           
             another
             Circumcision
          
           ,
           and
           Author
           of
           
             another
             Baptism
          
           ;
           he
           baptizeth
           in
           
             another
             Water
          
           ,
           which
           washeth
           not
           away
           the
           filth
           of
           the
           flesh
           outward
           ,
           but
           washeth
           and
           cleanseth
           the
           
             inward
             parts
          
           ,
           and
           circumciseth
           or
           cutteth
           off
           the
           foreskin
           of
           the
           heart
           ,
           of
           which
           the
           outward
           Circumcision
           and
           Baptism
           were
           in
           their
           times
           figures
           and
           types
           ,
           the
           one
           by
           Moses
           ,
           the
           other
           by
           
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
          
           ,
           both
           Servants
           ,
           but
           this
           is
           
             the
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
          
           ;
           and
           as
           he
           is
           ,
           so
           is
           his
           Ministration
           and
           Operation
           ,
           heavenly
           ,
           spiritual
           and
           invisible
           —
           and
           so
           is
           his
           Kingdom
           ,
           and
           not
           of
           this
           world
           —
           
             He
             that
             is
             wise
             will
             understand
             these
             things
             ,
             but
             fools
             will
             despise
             knowledge
             .
          
        
         
           But
           to
           return
           to
           the
           Salutation
           .
           I
           say
           ,
           in
           this
           all
           parties
           can
           satisfie
           them
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           a
           thing
           for
           Salutation
           ,
           and
           urge
           the
           Scripture
           and
           Command
           of
           Christ
           for
           it
           ;
           when
           as
           ,
           amongst
           the
           Apostles
           and
           Disciples
           of
           old
           ,
           such
           practices
           were
           never
           used
           as
           their
           Salutation
           ,
           who
           always
           walked
           in
           a
           cross
           to
           the
           
             wayes
             ,
             manners
          
           and
           customs
           of
           the
           world
           .
           —
        
         
           And
           then
           also
           use
           it
           towards
           people
           whom
           the
           Apostles
           were
           not
           to
           salute
           ;
           for
           they
           saluted
           none
           in
           any
           City
           or
           Village
           where
           they
           entered
           ,
           with
           Peace
           ,
           save
           onely
           such
           as
           were
           represented
           to
           them
           ,
           upon
           enquiry
           ,
           
             as
             worthy
          
           :
           But
           ye
           all
           bid
           
             Good-morow
             ,
             Good-night
          
           ,
           &c.
           —
           to
           every
           one
           of
           your
           acquaintance
           ,
           worthy
           or
           unworthy
           ,
           Gamsters
           ,
           Drunkards
           ,
           Adulterers
           ,
           Harlots
           ,
           Proud
           ,
           Covetous
           ,
           Ambitious
           persons
           ,
           such
           as
           live
           in
           pleasures
           ,
           who
           are
           not
           worthy
           the
           Name
           of
           Christians
           ;
           yea
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           so
           unworthy
           ,
           but
           he
           is
           worthy
           enough
           to
           receive
           your
           Salutation
           ,
           from
           which
           there
           is
           no
           other
           bar
           but
           Poverty
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           say
           some
           ,
           
             The
             Primitive
             Christians
             did
             not
             salute
             as
             ye
             
             pretend
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             particular
             command
             to
             each
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             the
             Apostles
             had
             ,
             but
             it
             was
             a
             custom
             amongst
             them
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             appears
             from
             the
             second
             Epistle
             of
          
           John
           
             to
             the
             elect
             Lady
             and
             her
             children
             ,
             saying
             ,
          
           If
           any
           man
           cometh
           unto
           you
           ,
           and
           bringeth
           not
           this
           Doctrine
           (
           
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
          
           )
           receive
           him
           not
           into
           your
           house
           ,
           neither
           bid
           him
           God
           speed
           (
           or
           salute
           him
           not
           ,
           
             as
             the
             same
             word
             is
             rendred
             in
          
           Acts
           15.
           and
           James
           1.
           )
           
             By
             which
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             it
             appears
             they
             saluted
             by
             custom
             ,
             without
             waiting
             for
             a
             command
             or
             motion
             to
             it
             .
          
        
         
           Answ.
           The
           contrary
           appears
           from
           the
           
             very
             words
          
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           expresly
           forbidden
           to
           salute
           any
           by
           custom
           ,
           as
           you
           do
           ,
           but
           to
           try
           before
           they
           saluted
           ;
           so
           that
           their
           Salutation
           stood
           not
           in
           a
           custom
           of
           saluting
           all
           they
           met
           ,
           or
           ,
           all
           that
           came
           to
           them
           ;
           but
           only
           such
           
             as
             abode
             in
             the
             unity
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             brought
             his
             Doctrine
          
           ;
           so
           that
           their
           Salutation
           stood
           in
           the
           unity
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           Life
           to
           such
           as
           were
           in
           it
           ;
           but
           as
           for
           such
           as
           came
           to
           them
           ,
           not
           bringing
           this
           Doctrine
           ,
           not
           abiding
           in
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           in
           the
           Anointing
           ,
           such
           they
           were
           not
           to
           salute
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           the
           custom
           of
           the
           Country
           —
           but
           were
           told
           by
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           if
           they
           did
           salute
           such
           ,
           they
           should
           
             partake
             of
             their
             evil
             deeds
          
           .
        
         
           But
           how
           can
           you
           think
           upon
           this
           Scripture
           without
           blushing
           ?
           Is
           not
           your
           custom
           quite
           contrary
           to
           it
           ?
           Do
           you
           try
           before
           you
           salute
           ?
           are
           your
           Salutations
           within-doors
           ,
           as
           this
           was
           ,
           or
           abroad
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           in
           Market-places
           ,
           among
           the
           world
           ,
           after
           their
           manner
           ?
           —
           If
           you
           should
           forbear
           saluting
           all
           those
           that
           abide
           not
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           how
           few
           would
           there
           remain
           for
           you
           to
           salute
           ?
           At
           the
           most
           you
           might
           not
           salute
           any
           but
           those
           of
           your
           own
           Faith
           (
           if
           ye
           judge
           your selves
           to
           have
           abode
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           )
           and
           to
           be
           sure
           ,
           no
           covetous
           ,
           proud
           person
           ,
           no
           Idolater
           ,
           no
           Swearer
           ,
           no
           Drunkard
           ,
           no
           Whoremaster
           ,
           no
           Gamester
           ,
           no
           vain
           person
           ,
           no
           Liar
           ,
           no
           Swearer
           ;
           for
           none
           of
           these
           have
           abode
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           it
           allows
           of
           no
           such
           things
           :
           
             For
             whoso
             transgresseth
             ,
             abideth
             not
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             hath
             turned
             his
             back
             upon
             it
          
           —
           Were
           it
           not
           now
           more
           commendable
           that
           you
           had
           no
           fellowship
           with
           such
           ,
           that
           ye
           saluted
           them
           not
           ,
           even
           after
           your
           own
           manner
           ,
           in
           bidding
           them
           
             Good-morrow
             ,
             Good-night
          
           ?
           &c.
           
        
         
           For
           ,
           though
           both
           
             morning
             ,
             evening
          
           and
           night
           are
           all
           good
           ,
           as
           they
           were
           created
           ;
           yet
           to
           the
           wicked
           and
           such
           as
           abide
           not
           in
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           in
           the
           Anointing
           ,
           Spirit
           and
           Light
           within
           ,
           
           there
           is
           nothing
           good
           ,
           
             to
             the
             unclean
             all
             things
             are
             unclean
             ,
          
           both
           day
           and
           night
           ,
           yea
           their
           minds
           and
           consciences
           are
           defiled
           .
           Are
           ye
           not
           then
           partakers
           of
           their
           evil
           deeds
           while
           ye
           have
           fellowship
           with
           them
           ,
           bless
           them
           ,
           and
           salute
           them
           therein
           ?
           assuredly
           yes
           .
        
         
           Obj.
           But
           all
           cry
           out
           with
           one
           consent
           ,
           
             That
             is
             not
             our
             meaning
             or
             intent
             ,
             God
             forbid
             that
             we
             should
             salute
             ,
             bless
             ,
             or
             wish
             prosperity
             to
             people
             in
             their
             evil
             deeds
             or
             purposes
             ,
             then
             we
             should
             have
             fellowship
             ,
             or
             partake
             with
             them
             of
             their
             evil
             deeds
             indeed
             ;
             but
             nay
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             we
             rather
             by
             wishing
             them
             a
          
           good
           day
           ,
           
             saluting
             them
             ,
             &c.
             —
             we
             wish
             or
             desire
             for
             them
             all
             good
             ,
             even
             their
             own
             conversion
             from
             evil
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             have
          
           a
           good
           day
           indeed
           .
        
         
           Answ.
           Oh
           fair
           shew
           ,
           Oh
           subtil
           deceit
           !
           how
           fain
           would
           men
           cover
           themselves
           !
           Might
           not
           the
           Woman
           to
           whom
           Iohn
           wrote
           ,
           and
           her
           Children
           ,
           have
           returned
           him
           that
           Answer
           ?
           and
           what
           manner
           of
           answer
           it
           would
           have
           been
           ●o
           the
           Apostle
           let
           the
           wise
           judg
           .
           Surely
           these
           men
           must
           think
           themselves
           wiser
           than
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           they
           would
           not
           so
           plainly
           set
           themselves
           against
           them
           .
        
         
           But
           O
           that
           ye
           were
           indeed
           as
           zealous
           and
           earnest
           in
           seeking
           or
           desiring
           the
           
             conversion
             of
             people
             from
             evil
          
           !
           how
           gladly
           would
           we
           see
           such
           a
           mind
           in
           you
           ,
           with
           understanding
           !
           then
           you
           would
           assuredly
           leave
           your
           
             Hat-doffing
             ,
             mastering
          
           ,
           and
           bidding
           Good-morrow
           and
           Good-night
           ,
           &c.
           —
           and
           mind
           the
           
             Requirings
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           and
           in
           obedience
           thereto
           ,
           speak
           to
           people
           ;
           and
           in
           plainness
           of
           speech
           which
           they
           might
           understand
           ,
           exhort
           them
           to
           
             leave
             off
             their
             evil
          
           ,
           whether
           upon
           the
           streets
           or
           in
           their
           houses
           .
        
         
           This
           is
           a
           very
           easie
           ,
           but
           also
           an
           exceeding
           deceitful
           and
           dull
           way
           ,
           of
           seeking
           the
           conversion
           of
           people
           ,
           and
           to
           bring
           them
           out
           of
           evil
           .
           If
           it
           could
           be
           done
           so
           easily
           ,
           every
           one
           would
           be
           a
           preacher
           up
           of
           Vertue
           ,
           and
           reprover
           of
           Vice
           ;
           but
           alas
           !
           friend
           ,
           it
           's
           another-guess
           matter
           —
           believe
           it
           —
        
         
           Neither
           can
           any
           reasonable
           man
           perswade
           himself
           that
           an
           Episcopal
           Priest
           meeting
           a
           Presbyterian
           Parson
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           and
           being
           saluted
           by
           him
           with
           cap
           and
           congie
           ,
           and
           
             good-morrow
             Sir
          
           ,
           would
           be
           able
           to
           infer
           ,
           understand
           or
           know
           from
           that
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           thereby
           admonished
           by
           the
           Presbyterian
           Salutant
           (
           as
           being
           a
           false
           prophet
           )
           to
           cease
           deceiving
           the
           People
           ,
           and
           give
           over
           seducing
           them
           any
           longer
           ,
           and
           turn
           to
           the
           true
           Religion
           —
           as
           a
           Professor
           lately
           in
           discourse
           with
           me
           said
           ,
           about
           his
           saluting
           the
           Priests
           ,
           whom
           he
           
           deemed
           and
           adjudged
           
             false
             Prophets
          
           ,
           That
           he
           thereby
           wished
           and
           desired
           their
           conversion
           ,
           from
           deceiving
           the
           People
           ,
           to
           the
           right
           way
           ;
           —
           But
           assuredly
           ,
           if
           such
           a
           one
           did
           understand
           ,
           or
           were
           informed
           that
           that
           was
           the
           meaning
           or
           interpretation
           of
           his
           Salutation
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           another
           time
           resalute
           him
           ,
           with
           
             I
             thank
             you
             Sir.
          
           —
        
         
           Neither
           would
           a
           Drunkard
           perceive
           any
           reproof
           for
           his
           sin
           ,
           in
           any
           such
           Salutation
           ,
           but
           rather
           would
           conclude
           that
           
             Mr.
             such-a-one
          
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           had
           been
           very
           friendly
           to
           him
           to
           day
           ,
           and
           honoured
           him
           before
           the
           People
           ;
           so
           far
           would
           he
           be
           from
           being
           sensible
           of
           a
           reproof
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           admonition
           to
           repent
           and
           be
           converted
           ,
           that
           so
           he
           might
           have
           a
           good
           day
           ,
           
             &c.
             —
             O
             Fraus
             Fraudum
          
           !
           deceit
           upon
           deceit
           ,
           madness
           added
           to
           folly
           !
           that
           men
           should
           seek
           to
           pacifie
           themselves
           or
           others
           ,
           and
           stop
           the
           mouth
           of
           Conscience
           with
           such
           conceits
           ;
           yet
           thus
           it
           seems
           it
           is
           ,
           and
           such
           covers
           are
           used
           —
        
         
           But
           would
           you
           not
           account
           him
           a
           mad-man
           that
           should
           take
           singular
           care
           how
           to
           get
           safe
           over
           the
           Sea
           ,
           and
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           should
           provide
           himself
           a
           Coach
           with
           six
           horses
           ,
           and
           therewith
           furiously
           drive
           into
           the
           waters
           ?
           And
           what
           is
           this
           less
           ?
           to
           go
           about
           to
           reprove
           a
           man
           for
           his
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           ,
           and
           pretend
           endeavours
           to
           bring
           him
           out
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           great
           care
           to
           do
           it
           well
           ;
           and
           to
           the
           purpose
           that
           he
           may
           understand
           it
           ,
           and
           return
           and
           repent
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           to
           effect
           it
           ,
           do
           nothing
           but
           
             salute
             ,
             honour
             ,
             worship
          
           ,
           respect
           him
           in
           the
           Street
           ,
           in
           the
           Market-place
           ,
           before
           the
           People
           ;
           and
           so
           (
           according
           to
           his
           understanding
           at
           least
           )
           bless
           and
           flatter
           him
           in
           his
           Pride
           and
           Ambition
           ?
           Is
           this
           a
           likely
           mean
           think
           ye
           ?
           Away
           with
           such
           deceit
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           man
           replied
           to
           me
           again
           ,
           
             It
             was
             not
             alwayes
             convenient
             to
             speak
             plainly
             to
             me
             upon
             the
             streets
             .
          
        
         
           I
           believe
           indeed
           that
           you
           do
           judge
           so
           ;
           yea
           ,
           that
           you
           think
           it
           never
           convenient
           neither
           abroad
           nor
           at
           home
           ,
           but
           in
           the
           Pulpit
           ,
           where
           it
           follows
           of
           course
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           your
           custom
           to
           cry
           out
           against
           sin
           in
           general
           ,
           and
           sometimes
           against
           Pride
           and
           
             Conformity
             to
             the
             World
          
           in
           particular
           ;
           for
           which
           some
           of
           you
           are
           too
           well
           paid
           ;
           but
           to
           reprove
           any
           
             great
             ,
             high
             ,
             proud
             ,
             ambitious
             man
             in
             particular
             ,
          
           that
           suits
           neither
           your
           spirits
           nor
           occasions
           at
           any
           time
           ;
           but
           to
           
             doff
             your
             Hats
             ,
             bow
          
           ,
           and
           cry
           ,
           
             God
             save
             you
             ,
             Good
             morrow
             Sir
             ,
          
           and
           
           and
           such
           like
           deceit
           as
           that
           ,
           this
           you
           can
           very
           conveniently
           do
           almost
           at
           any
           time
           ,
           in
           any
           place
           ,
           upon
           any
           occasion
           ,
           and
           unto
           any
           person
           ;
           provided
           alwayes
           that
           he
           be
           not
           too
           mean
           and
           despicable
           :
           and
           wherefore
           is
           it
           that
           the
           one
           is
           so
           unseasonable
           ,
           and
           the
           other
           never
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           out
           of
           season
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           because
           the
           one
           is
           easie
           and
           pleasant
           to
           you
           ,
           and
           
             acceptable
             to
             others
          
           ?
           and
           the
           other
           is
           so
           uncouth
           and
           strange
           ,
           so
           hard
           a
           task
           ,
           and
           cross
           to
           all
           ?
           and
           therfore
           it
           is
           not
           all
           one
           .
           And
           this
           he
           should
           find
           that
           should
           let
           his
           
             Hat
             stand
          
           ,
           and
           be
           sparing
           of
           his
           
             Good-morrows
             ,
             &c
          
           —
           and
           in
           obedience
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           should
           in
           the
           Spirit
           of
           true
           Judgment
           and
           meekness
           
             reprove
             sin
             in
             the
             gate
          
           ,
           and
           admonish
           people
           both
           high
           and
           low
           ,
           
             to
             fear
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             depart
             from
             evil
             .
          
        
         
           And
           if
           any
           were
           found
           so
           doing
           ,
           although
           he
           should
           call
           this
           saluting
           ,
           he
           would
           be
           more
           acceptable
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           us
           his
           People
           (
           for
           we
           are
           not
           offended
           ,
           neither
           quarrel
           at
           the
           word
           Salute
           )
           than
           to
           the
           
             common
             Saluters
          
           .
        
         
           But
           as
           for
           these
           
             idle
             ,
             foolish
             ,
             good-for-nought
             ,
             Ceremonious
             Salutations
             ,
          
           we
           reade
           that
           Christ
           expresly
           forbad
           his
           Disciples
           to
           use
           them
           upon
           the
           way
           ,
           either
           to
           friend
           or
           foe
           ;
           although
           when
           they
           entred
           into
           a
           house
           they
           saluted
           it
           with
           the
           
             salutation
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           and
           that
           not
           only
           to
           their
           
             known
             Brethren
          
           ,
           but
           also
           to
           such
           as
           perhaps
           
             would
             not
             receive
             it
          
           ,
           but
           
             scorn
             and
             persecute
             them
             for
             it
             ,
          
           and
           this
           was
           their
           reward
           in
           that
           case
           ,
           
             the
             Peace
             of
             God
             returned
             upon
             them
             .
          
        
         
           But
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           ,
           alas
           !
           this
           is
           too
           hard
           a
           task
           ,
           too
           great
           a
           cross
           to
           our
           
             modern
             ,
             modish
             ,
             world-conformable
             Christians
             ,
          
           who
           ,
           oft-times
           to
           make
           good
           their
           exposition
           of
           Christ's
           words
           ,
           with
           their
           deeds
           are
           found
           ,
           even
           out-aping
           the
           world
           in
           their
           own
           
             Apish
             Customs
          
           and
           Complements
           .
        
         
           To
           these
           people
           (
           though
           oft-times
           seeing
           the
           thing
           )
           there
           can
           be
           no
           greater
           cross
           .
           Oh!
           shall
           I
           meet
           a
           great
           man
           ,
           a
           rich
           man
           ,
           a
           person
           of
           Honour
           ,
           
             Earl
             ,
             Lord
          
           or
           Knight
           in
           the
           streets
           ,
           a
           
             Iustice
             of
             Peace
          
           ,
           my
           Friend
           ,
           my
           Acquaintance
           ,
           one
           that
           may
           do
           me
           good
           ,
           if
           I
           
             honour
             ,
             worship
          
           and
           
             respect
             his
             person
          
           ,
           and
           mischief
           if
           I
           do
           not
           ;
           nay
           ,
           when
           perhaps
           he
           will
           
             honour
             me
             first
             ,
             shall
             I
             not
             honour
             him
             again
             ?
             this
             is
             hard
             ,
             who
             can
             bear
             it
             ?
             what
             will
             he
             say
             of
             me
             ?
             he
             will
             judge
             me
             a
             Fool
             ,
             a
             Clown
             ,
             a
             Mad-man
             ;
             I
             shall
             become
             a
             gazing
             ,
             a
             laughing-stock
             ,
             a
             by-word
             ,
             the
             talk
             of
             the
             Town
             and
             Country
             I
             shall
             bring
             much
             trouble
             upon
             my self
             :
             why
             !
             't
             is
             but
             a
             small
             thing
             ,
             let
             
             me
             avoid
             all
             this
             ,
             let
             me
             be
             excused
             when
             I
             bow
             !
             A
             man
             may
             be
             a
             Christian
             surely
             ,
             and
             hold
             a
             fair
             correspondence
             with
             the
             world
             too
             .
          
           Is
           not
           this
           the
           sound
           in
           many
           mens
           ears
           ?
           even
           when
           the
           Lord
           begins
           to
           let
           them
           see
           .
        
         
           Well!
           but
           stay
           a
           little
           ,
           Friend
           ,
           whosoever
           thou
           art
           ,
           and
           tell
           me
           ,
           whose
           voice
           is
           this
           ?
           is
           it
           not
           the
           voice
           of
           
             old
             Satan
          
           ,
           who
           said
           of
           old
           ,
           
             Master
             ,
             save
             thy self
          
           ,
           whom
           Christ
           reproved
           in
           Peter
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             Get
             thee
             behind
             me
             Satan
          
           ?
           and
           tell
           me
           ,
           dost
           thou
           hear
           another
           voice
           return
           upon
           thee
           ,
           saying
           also
           to
           thee
           ,
           
             Get
             thee
             behind
             me
             Satan
             ,
             thou
             art
             an
             offence
             unto
             me
             ,
             and
             relisheth
             not
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             but
             only
             those
             things
             which
             concern
             thy self
             ,
             thy
             own
             ease
             ,
             profit
             ,
             pleasure
             and
             repute
             in
             the
             world
             ;
             but
             whosoever
             will
             be
             my
             Disciple
             ,
             must
             forsake
             himself
             ,
             take
             up
             his
             cross
             ,
             and
             follow
             me
             .
          
        
         
           Object
           .
           
             Yet
             ,
             that
             the
             god
             of
             this
             world
             may
             still
             keep
             possession
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             one
             of
             his
             territories
             ,
             his
             servants
             plead
             hard
             for
             this
             Honour
             ,
             as
             due
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             given
             at
             least
             to
             the
             Magistrates
             ,
             more
             peculiarly
             ,
             because
             the
             holy
             Scripture
             saith
             clearly
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             peculiar
             Honour
             due
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             that
             ?
          
           (
           say
           they
           )
           
             doth
             not
             the
             Scripture
             call
             them
             gods
             ?
          
           —
        
         
           Answ.
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Scripture
           called
           them
           gods
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Word
           of
           God
           came
           ,
           as
           Christ
           saith
           ,
           Ioh.
           10.34
           .
           but
           he
           that
           judgeth
           amongst
           the
           gods
           hath
           also
           said
           ,
           
             they
             shall
             dye
             like
             men
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             the
             Princes
          
           —
           But
           where
           are
           those
           
             Magistrates
             ,
             Princes
          
           ,
           or
           men
           ,
           to
           whom
           the
           Word
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           come
           in
           this
           Age
           ?
           or
           who
           are
           they
           ?
        
         
           Yet
           a
           peculiar
           Honour
           due
           to
           Magistrates
           ,
           
             as
             Magistrates
          
           ,
           we
           grant
           and
           own
           ;
           but
           that
           consisteth
           not
           in
           these
           things
           ,
           as
           hath
           been
           plainly
           enough
           shewn
           ,
           and
           evinced
           from
           the
           Answers
           and
           deportments
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           in
           their
           converse
           and
           communication
           ,
           being
           brought
           before
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           alwayes
           honoured
           all
           ,
           from
           
             the
             King
          
           to
           the
           
             least
             Officer
          
           deriving
           authority
           from
           him
           ;
           yet
           were
           never
           known
           to
           use
           those
           flattering
           and
           blasphemous
           Titles
           of
           
             most
             Sacred
             Majesty
             ,
             Highness
             ,
             Mightiness
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Lordship
             ,
             Worship
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           nor
           yet
           the
           customary
           
             cap
             and
             knee
             Complements
          
           ;
           but
           with
           the
           simple
           plain
           language
           of
           Thou
           and
           Thee
           to
           them
           ,
           honoured
           them
           more
           ,
           than
           ye
           do
           with
           all
           your
           
             vain
             Titles
          
           ,
           and
           
             empty
             Ceremonies
          
           .
        
         
           And
           if
           these
           be
           (
           in
           your
           judgment
           )
           the
           peculiar
           Honour
           due
           to
           
           Magistrates
           ,
           so
           recommeded
           in
           Scripture
           ;
           how
           is
           it
           that
           you
           make
           that
           which
           in
           your
           judgment
           is
           peculiar
           to
           them
           ,
           common
           to
           all
           ,
           giving
           it
           to
           each
           other
           ?
           doth
           not
           your
           practice
           contradict
           your
           plea
           ,
           and
           lay
           open
           your
           deceit
           ?
        
         
           But
           certain
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           the
           
             Peculiar
             Honour
          
           due
           to
           Magistrates
           ,
           
             as
             Magistrates
          
           ,
           is
           another
           thing
           than
           such
           baubles
           ,
           viz.
           
             A
             conscientious
             Obedience
             and
             Subjection
             to
             their
             Authority
             ,
             to
             the
             Power
             ,
          
           which
           
             whomsoever
             resisteth
          
           (
           whatsoever
           person
           of
           Magistrate
           or
           Subject
           )
           
             resisteth
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             God.
          
           But
           what
           is
           this
           to
           the
           persons
           of
           men
           ,
           
             as
             men
          
           ,
           though
           in
           Authority
           ,
           that
           they
           should
           assume
           this
           honour
           to
           themselves
           ,
           and
           plead
           for
           it
           as
           due
           to
           them
           ,
           when
           they
           are
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           Power
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           
             Ordinance
             of
             God
          
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           —
        
         
           Therefore
           rightly
           do
           we
           distinguish
           betwixt
           the
           Power
           or
           Authority
           with
           which
           a
           man
           
             is
             invested
          
           ,
           and
           the
           person
           or
           
             man
             invested
             therewith
          
           ;
           who
           as
           a
           man
           ,
           or
           person
           ,
           is
           in
           his
           Office
           ,
           a
           Servant
           to
           the
           Power
           ,
           and
           ought
           to
           be
           personally
           subject
           to
           it
           as
           well
           as
           others
           .
           —
        
         
           If
           any
           man
           slights
           or
           rejects
           this
           distinction
           ,
           I
           shall
           only
           ask
           him
           ,
           whether
           the
           Obedience
           be
           due
           to
           the
           person
           or
           will
           of
           any
           man
           ,
           or
           no
           ?
           and
           whether
           he
           thinks
           himself
           in
           conscience
           bound
           ,
           or
           will
           obey
           a
           Magistrate
           in
           all
           things
           that
           he
           shall
           command
           of
           himself
           ,
           or
           in
           his
           own
           will
           ,
           though
           pretending
           the
           Name
           of
           the
           Authority
           ,
           if
           it
           be
           without
           ,
           besides
           ,
           or
           contrary
           to
           the
           Law
           ,
           Authority
           or
           Power
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           standing
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           abides
           ,
           when
           the
           persons
           of
           men
           invested
           with
           it
           pass
           away
           ?
           but
           on
           the
           contrary
           ,
           if
           an
           Ordinance
           comes
           forth
           from
           the
           Power
           ,
           unquestionably
           so
           ,
           what
           conscientious
           man
           doth
           resist
           and
           not
           submit
           ,
           at
           least
           passively
           ,
           though
           in
           a
           bad
           cause
           ?
           Is
           not
           then
           our
           distinction
           betwixt
           the
           Person
           and
           the
           Power
           sufficiently
           establisht
           by
           your
           own
           practice
           ?
        
         
           And
           for
           our
           parts
           ,
           other
           Honour
           due
           to
           Magistrates
           we
           find
           none
           mentioned
           in
           Scripture
           ,
           nor
           know
           any
           required
           by
           God
           in
           our selves
           ,
           nor
           ever
           rendred
           by
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           Then
           Obedience
           or
           
             Submission
             for
             the
             Lord's
             sake
             to
             every
             humane
             creature
             ,
          
           as
           Peter
           stiles
           all
           Magistrates
           ,
           from
           the
           King
           to
           the
           
             meanest
             Officer
          
           in
           the
           Kingdom
           ,
           1
           Pet.
           1.13
           ,
           14.
           
           Now
           if
           we
           be
           found
           rendring
           
             this
             honour
          
           ,
           and
           any
           continue
           yet
           clamoring
           against
           us
           ,
           and
           
           crying
           out
           ,
           
             to
             Magistrates
             belongs
             a
             peculiar
             Honour
             ,
          
           and
           will
           not
           see
           that
           this
           is
           it
           ,
           even
           more
           than
           we
           owe
           to
           the
           will
           of
           any
           man
           ;
           I
           judge
           it
           altogether
           needless
           to
           speak
           any
           more
           to
           such
           ,
           for
           to
           the
           wise
           and
           willing
           here
           is
           enough
           already
           spoken
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           sattish
           and
           wilful
           too
           much
           .
        
         
           Yet
           one
           Scripture
           there
           comes
           to
           my
           mind
           more
           ,
           by
           which
           the
           
             sons
             of
             delusion
          
           ,
           or
           
             deceivers
             of
             the
             Nations
          
           ,
           the
           
             carnal
             Clergie
          
           ,
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           render
           us
           odious
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           themselves
           as
           gracious
           and
           
             good
             Subjects
          
           ,
           very
           tender
           of
           ,
           and
           zealous
           for
           their
           Honour
           ,
           &c.
           —
           falsly
           belying
           us
           ,
           as
           
             not
             owning
             Magistrates
          
           ,
           and
           so
           not
           fit
           to
           be
           tolerated
           ,
           of
           whom
           (
           say
           say
           )
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           Peter
           and
           Iude
           ,
           did
           plainly
           testifie
           ,
           saying
           ,
           
             These
             filthy
             Dreamers
             defile
             the
             flesh
             ,
             despise
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             Dignities
          
           ;
           and
           by
           Dominion
           said
           one
           to
           me
           ,
           is
           here
           to
           be
           understood
           the
           Power
           or
           Authority
           ,
           and
           by
           Dignities
           ,
           the
           Titles
           of
           Magistrates
           ,
           &c.
           —
           Poor
           carnal
           men
           !
        
         
           But
           do
           we
           so
           ?
           do
           we
           despise
           these
           ?
           it
           seems
           then
           you
           do
           not
           ,
           but
           do
           hunt
           ,
           thirst
           and
           lust
           after
           both
           ,
           and
           would
           fain
           have
           both
           at
           your
           will
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           might
           once
           satiate
           the
           blood-thirsty
           spirit
           which
           so
           lusteth
           in
           you
           after
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Saints
           ,
           and
           thereby
           you
           would
           propagate
           your
           
             carnal
             ,
             formal
             Faith
          
           and
           Religion
           ,
           in
           the
           rooting
           out
           of
           others
           .
           —
        
         
           But
           stay
           a
           little
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           and
           here
           our
           Defence
           before
           we
           be
           condemned
           :
           We
           say
           ,
           though
           after
           outward
           Power
           ,
           Authority
           ,
           Rule
           ,
           Government
           or
           Dominion
           we
           seek
           not
           ,
           nor
           do
           desire
           it
           ,
           yet
           we
           despise
           it
           not
           ,
           but
           do
           own
           it
           in
           its
           place
           ,
           and
           do
           submit
           unto
           it
           for
           peace
           and
           
             conscience
             sake
          
           ,
           as
           Christ
           who
           was
           above
           all
           outward
           Rule
           also
           did
           .
           The
           like
           for
           Titles
           ,
           as
           being
           distinctions
           of
           several
           Offices
           ,
           as
           names
           are
           of
           divers
           persons
           ,
           we
           both
           own
           and
           use
           them
           ;
           yet
           Titles●here
           ●here
           are
           flattering
           and
           blasphemous
           ,
           in
           which
           the
           Honour
           of
           God
           is
           attributed
           to
           man
           whose
           breath
           is
           in
           his
           nostrils
           ;
           and
           these
           ,
           we
           freely
           confess
           we
           own
           not
           ,
           and
           do
           trample
           upon
           that
           deceitfull
           mind
           from
           whence
           they
           came
           ;
           —
           and
           whether
           we
           be
           the
           men
           there
           mentioned
           ,
           guilty
           of
           despising
           that
           Dominion
           and
           those
           Dignities
           which
           the
           Apostles
           there
           spake
           of
           ,
           or
           not
           ,
           we
           shall
           put
           to
           the
           issue
           of
           a
           tryal
           :
           and
           the
           words
           of
           Christ
           we
           own
           and
           stan●
           to
           ,
           where
           he
           saith
           ,
           
             Beware
             of
             false
             Prophets
             and
             Seducers
             ,
             by
             their
             fruits
             you
             shall
             know
             them
          
           ;
           —
           
           and
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Apostles
           shall
           serve
           as
           a
           
             Hue
             and
             Cry
          
           ,
           descrying
           the
           marks
           and
           tokens
           ,
           or
           fruits
           ,
           by
           which
           these
           
             filthy
             dreamers
          
           ,
           and
           
             ungodly
             men
          
           ,
           may
           be
           known
           and
           discovered
           ,
           that
           so
           all
           such
           persons
           ,
           whosoever
           they
           be
           ,
           in
           whom
           all
           ,
           or
           most
           ,
           or
           any
           of
           these
           marks
           are
           to
           be
           found
           ,
           may
           be
           deemed
           ,
           held
           ,
           adjudged
           and
           apprehended
           to
           be
           those
           Deceivers
           ;
           what
           can
           ye
           desire
           more
           ?
        
         
           First
           then
           ,
           saith
           
             Iude
             ,
             They
             speak
             evil
             of
             those
             things
             which
             they
             know
             not
             .
          
        
         
           Is
           not
           this
           common
           among
           your selves
           ?
           do
           ye
           not
           profess
           that
           you
           know
           nothing
           of
           
             Revelations
             from
             God
          
           in
           these
           dayes
           ,
           that
           you
           have
           
             no
             manifestation
          
           nor
           discoveries
           from
           God
           ,
           that
           ye
           know
           not
           the
           
             immediate
             teachings
          
           and
           inspirations
           of
           God
           ?
           And
           if
           any
           do
           witness
           the
           
             Word
             of
             God
             abiding
             in
             them
             ,
          
           the
           essential
           and
           
             eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           which
           lives
           and
           abides
           for
           ever
           ,
           in
           which
           all
           the
           Mysteries
           of
           God
           and
           Christ
           ,
           and
           eternal
           Life
           are
           hid
           ,
           and
           by
           which
           all
           that
           hath
           hitherto
           been
           made
           manifest
           unto
           the
           
             Patriarchs
             ,
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Prophets
          
           and
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           any
           other
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           in
           all
           Ages
           ,
           from
           the
           least
           to
           the
           greatest
           Manifestation
           that
           ever
           was
           ,
           hath
           been
           revealed
           ;
           and
           in
           which
           much
           more
           lyeth
           hid
           ,
           which
           shall
           be
           revealed
           and
           made
           manifest
           in
           the
           Sons
           of
           God
           in
           these
           latter
           dayes
           .
           If
           any
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           do
           witness
           this
           ,
           and
           testifie
           of
           the
           
             Operations
             ,
             Manifestations
             ,
             Revelations
          
           ,
           and
           Discoveries
           thereof
           ,
           in
           and
           unto
           them
           ,
           do
           ye
           not
           cry
           against
           it
           as
           delusion
           and
           fancy
           ,
           and
           against
           them
           as
           
             deluded
             Phanaticks
          
           ?
        
         
           Secondly
           ,
           saith
           
             Iude
             ,
             —
             but
             what
             they
             know
             naturally
             ,
             as
             brute
             beasts
             ,
             in
             that
             they
             corrupt
             themselves
             .
          
        
         
           Is
           not
           this
           necessarily
           the
           condition
           of
           all
           such
           Teachers
           as
           do
           deny
           
             this
             Word
             to
             abide
             in
             them
             ,
          
           and
           
             know
             not
             the
             Revelation
          
           thereof
           ?
           and
           so
           consequently
           deny
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           
             this
             Word
          
           ,
           to
           be
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           or
           to
           dwell
           in
           their
           flesh
           ?
           having
           nothing
           but
           the
           Scripture
           and
           the
           Writings
           of
           men
           ,
           whereby
           to
           come
           to
           the
           knowledge
           of
           God
           ?
           For
           not
           having
           this
           
             Eternal
             Word
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             CHRIST
             the
             Light
             and
             Life
          
           abiding
           in
           you
           ,
           what
           have
           you
           else
           that
           is
           divine
           ?
           or
           what
           can
           you
           have
           more
           than
           that
           which
           is
           natural
           ?
           and
           whence
           comes
           then
           all
           your
           knowledge
           of
           God
           which
           you
           profess
           ,
           all
           your
           Religion
           ,
           Faith
           ,
           Hope
           ?
           &c.
           but
           by
           getting
           the
           
             natural
             notion
          
           of
           them
           into
           your
           
             natural
             understanding
             ,
             comprehension
          
           or
           memory
           ,
           by
           
             natural
             reading
             ,
             hearing
          
           ,
           and
           observation
           ?
           and
           
           what
           that
           is
           more
           than
           to
           know
           things
           naturally
           ,
           as
           
             brute
             beasts
          
           do
           ;
           by
           that
           which
           is
           natural
           to
           them
           ?
           And
           hence
           it
           is
           that
           all
           your
           Learning
           ,
           Languages
           ,
           Wisdom
           ,
           Knowledge
           and
           Religion
           ,
           being
           but
           natural
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           standing
           in
           ,
           and
           flowing
           from
           the
           
             first
             nature
          
           ,
           which
           neither
           doth
           nor
           can
           know
           ,
           see
           ,
           comprehend
           ,
           nor
           understand
           God
           ,
           nor
           the
           things
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           ;
           it
           is
           not
           able
           to
           change
           ,
           purifie
           ,
           nor
           cleanse
           your
           hearts
           ;
           and
           that
           which
           is
           able
           so
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           should
           so
           do
           ,
           not
           knowing
           it
           ,
           ye
           deny
           it
           ,
           disown
           it
           ,
           reject
           it
           ,
           speak
           evil
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           then
           cry
           out
           ,
           
             We
             cannot
             be
             delivered
             from
             the
             body
             of
             sin
             and
             corruption
             so
             long
             as
             we
             live
             .
          
           Oh
           corrupt
           men
           !
           and
           more
           corrupt
           faith
           !
           But
           this
           is
           one
           sign
           more
           that
           ye
           are
           the
           men
           there
           declared
           of
           ,
           for
           saith
           Peter
           of
           them
           ,
           
             They
             cannot
             cease
             to
             sin
          
           ;
           and
           this
           is
           your
           very
           profession
           ,
           you
           bear
           this
           mark
           in
           your
           forehead
           with
           open
           brazen
           face
           ;
           yea
           ,
           boasting
           in
           it
           as
           a
           badge
           of
           
             Orthodox
             Christians
          
           ,
           counting
           all
           others
           
             Heterodox
             Hereticks
          
           ,
           that
           believe
           a
           
             finishing
             of
             transgression
          
           ,
           and
           
             ending
             of
             sin
          
           ;
           and
           witness
           the
           
             bringing
             in
          
           ,
           and
           
             possession
             of
             everlasting
             Righteousness
             on
             this
             side
             the
             grave
             .
          
        
         
           Thirdly
           ,
           saith
           
             Iude
             ,
             —
             They
             have
             gone
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Cain
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           The
           way
           of
           Cain
           !
           what
           way
           was
           that
           ?
           Answ.
           to
           hate
           and
           murder
           his
           Brother
           for
           Religion
           ,
           or
           about
           the
           Service
           and
           Worship
           of
           God.
           Now
           who
           are
           they
           that
           have
           gone
           in
           this
           way
           for
           Ages
           past
           ,
           and
           in
           our
           time
           ,
           more
           than
           the
           Clergie
           or
           
             Publick
             Teachers
          
           of
           the
           Nations
           ,
           whether
           under
           the
           
             Popish
             ,
             Prelatick
             ,
             Presbyterian
          
           ,
           and
           Independent
           form
           ?
           Search
           the
           Records
           ,
           and
           see
           who
           have
           stirred
           up
           Persecution
           about
           Religion
           ,
           and
           cryed
           out
           to
           have
           
             Prisons
             filled
          
           ,
           and
           Meetings
           (
           yea
           &
           Countries
           also
           by
           banishments
           )
           emptied
           ,
           Ye
           or
           We
           ?
           Do
           we
           need
           proof
           ,
           or
           compurgations
           ?
           can
           any
           be
           so
           void
           of
           shames
           as
           to
           demand
           it
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           deny
           the
           thing
           that
           is
           so
           palpably
           evident
           ?
           Yet
           hereby
           I
           accuse
           none
           that
           in
           the
           presence
           of
           the
           Lord
           is
           clear
           ,
           and
           so
           can
           in
           truth
           speak
           it
           .
        
         
           Fourthly
           ,
           They
           say
           both
           ,
           —
           
             They
             ran
             greedily
             after
             the
             error
             of
          
           Balaam
           
             for
             reward
             ,
             having
          
           (
           saith
           Peter
           )
           
             forsaken
             the
             Right
             way
          
           ,
           (
           mark
           that
           )
           
             and
             have
             their
             hearts
             exercised
             with
             covetous
             practices
             ,
          
           and
           so
           shal
           
             through
             covetousness
             ,
             with
             feigned
             words
             ,
          
           pretending
           the
           
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             of
             God
             ,
             feeding
             the
             Flock
             ▪
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             ,
          
           &c.
           with
           these
           fair
           pretences
           
             they
             shal
             make
             merchandize
             of
             the
             people
             ,
          
           saith
           he
           ;
           
             whose
             judgment
          
           ,
           as
           it
           then
           
             lingred
             not
          
           ,
           so
           it
           is
           now
           come
           
           and
           
             coming
             upon
             you
          
           ,
           and
           your
           
             torment
             began
          
           ,
           even
           the
           
             day
             dawned
             upon
             you
          
           ,
           that
           you
           can
           no
           longer
           lye
           and
           
             sleep
             at
             rest
          
           upon
           your
           
             beds
             of
             ease
          
           .
        
         
           Need
           I
           to
           stand
           forth
           and
           make
           enquiry
           whether
           ye
           be
           the
           men
           here
           deciphered
           or
           not
           ?
           or
           among
           whom
           this
           is
           fulfilled
           .
           Have
           not
           the
           Proverbs
           of
           old
           even
           made
           you
           manifest
           to
           your
           Flocks
           ?
           that
           it
           's
           so
           common
           amongst
           them
           ,
           
             No
             Penny
             ,
             no
             Pater-noster
          
           ;
           and
           ,
           
             The
             Covetousness
             of
             the
             Priests
             endures
             for
             ever
             ,
          
           as
           the
           German
           Proverb
           saith
           :
           and
           many
           other
           such-like
           Proverbs
           in
           divers
           languages
           ,
           expressing
           the
           nature
           and
           spirit
           of
           your
           Generation
           in
           this
           particular
           .
        
         
           And
           which
           of
           you
           can
           in
           this
           day
           clear
           your selves
           ?
           which
           of
           you
           have
           ,
           or
           yet
           will
           open
           your
           mouthes
           without
           
             Hire
             ,
             Tythes
             ,
             Glebe-land
          
           ,
           or
           some
           such
           super-valuable
           consideration
           ?
           yea
           ,
           are
           ye
           not
           as
           all
           other
           Merchants
           ,
           watching
           all
           opportunities
           to
           prefer
           your
           Ware
           to
           the
           best
           Markets
           ?
           and
           not
           throughly
           satisfied
           till
           you
           have
           gotten
           to
           the
           highest
           pitch
           ,
           if
           you
           can
           possibly
           arrive
           to
           it
           ?
           only
           the
           greediness
           must
           be
           covered
           over
           with
           the
           Pretence
           of
           
             Divine
             Providence
          
           ,
           or
           
             a
             Call
          
           ,
           and
           then
           all
           's
           well
           with
           you
           .
           But
           which
           of
           you
           was
           ever
           called
           by
           your
           God
           ,
           from
           the
           City
           to
           a
           
             mean
             Country
             Village
          
           ?
           or
           from
           a
           place
           of
           
             great
             ease
             ,
             preferment
          
           and
           profit
           ,
           to
           a
           place
           where
           there
           is
           but
           little
           or
           none
           of
           all
           these
           
             carnal
             accommodations
          
           ?
           Oh
           nay
           !
           to
           such
           a
           Call
           as
           this
           (
           if
           a
           Place
           be
           vacant
           ,
           or
           a
           People
           want
           a
           Teacher
           )
           you
           are
           dull
           of
           hearing
           ,
           and
           slow
           of
           foot
           .
           Nay
           ,
           your
           god
           is
           not
           there
           ,
           that
           's
           not
           his
           voice
           ,
           unless
           it
           be
           to
           one
           that
           is
           wholly
           destitute
           ,
           and
           so
           accep●
           of
           it
           ,
           ministring
           in
           hope
           of
           a
           better
           :
           and
           so
           you
           are
           all
           pressing
           forward
           towards
           the
           mark
           of
           your
           calling
           ,
           
             (
             viz.
             )
             Money
             and
             Honour
             among
             a
             great
             People
             ,
          
           that
           so
           you
           may
           (
           as
           good
           proficients
           )
           answer
           the
           
             end
             of
             your
             Parents
          
           in
           putting
           you
           to
           that
           Trade
           ;
           this
           being
           the
           Mark
           which
           many
           of
           your
           Paren●s
           aim'd
           at
           :
           who
           oft
           having
           several
           Children
           ,
           do
           exercise
           their
           thoughts
           in
           providing
           for
           them
           a
           comfortable
           and
           honest
           ,
           or
           honourable
           imployment
           ,
           and
           so
           appoint
           one
           to
           this
           Trade
           ,
           another
           ●o
           that
           ,
           and
           a
           third
           to
           be
           a
           Minister
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           of
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           as
           they
           term
           it
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           put
           forth
           the
           other
           to
           some
           Master
           for
           a
           term
           of
           years
           to
           learn
           their
           Craft
           ,
           so
           they
           put
           you
           to
           the
           Vniversity
           to
           learn
           the
           Art
           of
           
             speaking
             by
             rote
          
           ,
           and
           
             trading
             in
             words
          
           ;
           and
           when
           
           any
           of
           you
           hath
           been
           a
           competent
           time
           there
           ,
           and
           is
           grown
           pretty
           cunning
           at
           cutting
           out
           of
           discourses
           ,
           wresting
           plain
           words
           ,
           and
           handling
           your
           tongue
           deceitfully
           ,
           then
           you
           are
           fitted
           for
           the
           work
           of
           your
           Ministry
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           thing
           is
           but
           to
           seek
           out
           for
           a
           Stage
           to
           shew
           your
           Art
           to
           the
           People
           ,
           first
           in
           one
           place
           and
           then
           in
           another
           ,
           as
           Mountebanks
           ,
           till
           you
           can
           meet
           with
           some
           so
           silly
           as
           to
           bargain
           with
           you
           for
           your
           Ware
           by
           the
           year
           ,
           and
           allow
           you
           a
           shop
           to
           sell
           it
           in
           ,
           and
           this
           is
           your
           Call
           to
           the
           Ministry
           ;
           for
           till
           some
           or
           other
           will
           thus
           buy
           your
           Merchandize
           ,
           you
           have
           no
           Call
           :
           but
           let
           the
           Scriptures
           with
           which
           you
           trade
           ,
           bear
           witness
           whether
           this
           was
           ever
           the
           Call
           to
           the
           Ministry
           of
           Christ.
           —
           But
           ,
        
         
           Fifthly
           ,
           saith
           
             Iude
             ,
             While
             they
             feast
             with
             you
             ,
             they
             feed
             themselves
             without
             all
             fear
          
           ;
           and
           saith
           
             Peter
             ,
             esteem
             it
             pleasure
             to
             live
             deliciously
             in
             the
             day-time
             .
          
           Come
           forth
           and
           answer
           for
           your selves
           :
           Who
           are
           more
           tender
           and
           delicate
           ,
           than
           you
           and
           your
           Dames
           and
           Children
           ?
           Who
           fare
           more
           deliciously
           ?
           who
           justifie
           Feasting
           and
           Excess
           in
           plain
           terms
           ?
           and
           who
           more
           often
           present
           at
           them
           ?
           Which
           of
           you
           will
           go
           from
           a
           Lecture
           ,
           to
           a
           poor
           mans
           habitation
           to
           eat
           a
           little
           fish
           and
           barley-broth
           ,
           and
           drink
           water
           ,
           as
           Christ
           did
           many
           times
           ?
           nay
           ,
           your
           weak
           stomachs
           cannot
           bear
           such
           mean
           food
           ,
           nor
           your
           
             honourable
             Calling
          
           such
           
             low
             company
          
           ;
           but
           the
           
             Mayor
             ,
             Deputy-Mayor
             of
             a
             Corporation
             ,
          
           or
           
             Iustice
             in
             the
             Country
          
           you
           must
           go
           along
           with
           —
           and
           so
           the
           Rich
           receive
           your
           Gospel
           ,
           and
           are
           found
           only
           worthy
           to
           entertain
           you
           .
           It
           's
           not
           for
           nothing
           the
           Proverb
           doth
           so
           mark
           you
           out
           ,
           viz.
           —
           
             As
             fat
             as
             a
             Bishop
             ,
             Parson
             ,
          
           or
           Priest.
           But
           the
           Scripture
           cannot
           be
           broken
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             Your
             god
             is
             your
             belly
          
           ,
           and
           you
           
             are
             enemies
             to
             the
             Cross
             of
             Christ.
          
           What
           Excess
           is
           there
           in
           which
           you
           are
           not
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           a
           standing
           Service
           ?
           at
           Feasts
           of
           all
           sorts
           ,
           
             City-Feasts
             ,
             Company-Feasts
             ,
             Election-Feasts
             ,
             Rogation-Feasts
             ,
             Christmas-Feasts
             ,
             Christening-Banquets
          
           (
           so
           called
           )
           Wedding-Feasts
           ,
           in
           which
           people
           oft
           fiddle
           and
           
             pipe
             ,
             sing
          
           and
           
             roar
             ,
             dance
          
           and
           prance
           ,
           more
           liker
           mad
           wild
           horses
           than
           civil
           people
           ,
           much
           less
           seasoned
           Christians
           .
           In
           all
           which
           the
           Parson
           must
           be
           present
           
             to
             crave
             a
             blessing
          
           upon
           your
           ungodly
           designs
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           hath
           
             fed
             without
             fear
             ,
             rise
             up
             to
             play
          
           among
           the
           rest
           ;
           or
           else
           ,
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           play
           the
           dumb-dog
           and
           not
           bark
           ,
           nor
           stand
           up
           to
           save
           his
           Flock
           ,
           nor
           defend
           the
           Honour
           and
           Glory
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           testifying
           against
           this
           excess
           and
           rioting
           :
           but
           this
           would
           be
           too
           great
           a
           cross
           ,
           
           to
           which
           you
           are
           many
           times
           inveterate
           enemies
           ;
           and
           it
           may
           be
           ye
           judge
           it
           no
           part
           of
           your
           work
           ,
           to
           which
           you
           are
           called
           or
           hired
           (
           for
           these
           are
           convertible
           terms
           among
           your
           Tribe
           )
           being
           only
           hired
           
             to
             reprove
             sin
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
          
           and
           cry
           out
           against
           
             vanity
             ,
             excess
          
           ,
           and
           
             wantonness
             there
          
           ,
           and
           so
           being
           only
           paid
           for
           it
           there
           ,
           cannot
           afford
           to
           reprove
           it
           in
           
             private
             also
          
           into
           the
           bargain
           ,
           as
           the
           Proverb
           again
           saith
           ,
           
             De
             Pries
             ter
             do
             et
             géen
             twée
             Missen
             Uooréen
             Geld.
             The
             Priest
             doth
             not
             say
             Two
             Pater-nosters
             for
             One
             Penny.
          
           But
           ,
        
         
           Sixthly
           ,
           saith
           
             Iude
             ,
             They
             are
             Clouds
             without
             water
             ,
             carried
             about
             of
             Winds
             ,
             Trees
             whose
             fruit
             withereth
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
        
         
           Plead
           again
           ,
           Are
           ye
           not
           guilty
           ?
           Those
           that
           have
           read
           but
           the
           Histories
           of
           King
           Henry
           the
           8th
           ,
           Edward
           the
           6th
           ,
           Queen
           Mary
           ,
           and
           Queen
           Elizabeth
           ,
           may
           clearly
           see
           that
           when
           the
           Wind
           at
           Court
           breathed
           on
           Protestantism
           against
           Popery
           ,
           were
           not
           your
           fathers
           one
           with
           it
           ?
           but
           when
           the
           Tempest
           arose
           ,
           and
           the
           Wind
           turned
           at
           Court
           ,
           were
           they
           not
           almost
           all
           (
           a
           few
           faithful
           and
           sincere-hearted
           ones
           excepted
           ,
           and
           those
           least
           of
           all
           Clergy-men
           )
           driven
           before
           the
           Wind
           into
           their
           old
           dismal
           den
           ?
           and
           what
           became
           of
           their
           fruit
           they
           had
           gathered
           ,
           their
           
             National
             Church
          
           ?
           did
           it
           not
           all
           wither
           and
           shrink
           up
           into
           their
           old
           stock
           ,
           (
           except
           a
           few
           whom
           the
           Lord
           transplanted
           and
           gathered
           unto
           himself
           ,
           as
           I
           said
           )
           —
           In
           like
           manner
           about
           twenty
           years
           since
           ,
           when
           the
           Parliament
           began
           to
           breath
           forth
           their
           Indignation
           against
           Episcopacy
           ,
           by
           degrees
           ,
           and
           to
           blow
           all
           the
           
             Tythes
             ,
             Gl●be-Lands
             ,
             Augmentations
          
           ,
           those
           Acorns
           ,
           into
           the
           Presbyterians
           Wood
           ,
           how
           swinishly
           fore-sighted
           were
           multitudes
           of
           your
           Generation
           ,
           to
           flock
           together
           thither
           ,
           every
           man
           expecting
           his
           advantage
           from
           the
           Windfals
           occasioned
           by
           that
           Tempest
           —
           crying
           up
           Presbytery
           as
           of
           
             Divine
             Right
          
           ,
           and
           down
           with
           Episcopacy
           as
           Antichristian
           ,
           yea
           so
           zealously
           ,
           that
           ye
           could
           not
           endure
           that
           any
           should
           have
           liberty
           among
           you
           to
           make
           profession
           of
           that
           way
           ,
           nor
           reade
           the
           Common-Prayer-Book
           ,
           so
           odious
           was
           it
           to
           you
           ,
           being
           under
           the
           Parliaments
           frown
           .
           —
        
         
           But
           now
           (
           that
           you
           may
           perfectly
           demonstrate
           your selves
           to
           be
           that
           Generation
           of
           which
           the
           Apostle
           here
           speaketh
           ,
           whom
           he
           calls
           Dogs
           and
           Swine
           )
           the
           Wind
           being
           again
           turned
           at
           Court
           ,
           you
           
             naturally
             ,
             as
             brute
             beasts
          
           ,
           (
           as
           swine
           which
           is
           observable
           )
           perceiving
           
           a
           Tempest
           like
           to
           rise
           and
           blow
           all
           the
           Profit
           ,
           Preferment
           ,
           and
           Benefices
           in
           the
           Nations
           into
           the
           Episcopal
           Forest
           ,
           where
           they
           are
           like
           to
           fall
           thick
           and
           threefold
           ;
           how
           do
           you
           hast
           thither
           with
           speed
           ,
           leading
           all
           the
           Swine
           of
           your
           herds
           with
           you
           ,
           to
           lick
           up
           the
           vomit
           ,
           which
           with
           so
           much
           indignation
           ye
           vomited
           forth
           and
           to
           
             wallow
             in
             the
             mire
          
           ,
           from
           which
           ye
           would
           once
           have
           seemed
           to
           have
           been
           washed
           !
           —
           crying
           up
           the
           Common-Pra●●r-Book
           ,
           with
           so
           much
           zeal
           that
           you
           can
           scarce
           bear
           any
           man
           ,
           that
           is
           not
           as
           greedy
           in
           swallowing
           that
           your
           
             noisem
             Vomit
          
           as
           your selves
           ;
           and
           as
           little
           can
           ye
           endure
           that
           any
           should
           speak
           against
           that
           Holy-Book
           ,
           as
           ye
           now
           term
           it
           .
           —
           And
           wherefore
           is
           all
           this
           ,
           but
           that
           the
           Scripture
           might
           be
           fulfilled
           ,
           which
           saith
           ,
           
             Ye
             are
             Clouds
             without
             rain
             ,
             and
             Wells
             without
             water
             ,
          
           destitute
           of
           the
           inward
           streams
           of
           
             living
             Water
          
           in
           your selves
           ;
           which
           we
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           believe
           in
           him
           ,
           the
           
             Fountain
             of
             living
             Water
          
           ,
           through
           the
           superabundant
           riches
           of
           his
           Grace
           ,
           partaking
           of
           ,
           and
           enjoying
           in
           our
           earthen
           vessels
           ,
           are
           as
           Mount-Sion
           which
           cannot
           be
           moved
           ,
           
             stedfast
             and
             faithful
             to
             our
             Lord
             ,
          
           how
           sore
           soever
           the
           Winds
           ,
           and
           ye
           
             raging
             Waves
          
           do
           beat
           upon
           us
           ,
           
             foaming
             out
             your
             own
             shame
          
           .
           But
           again
           ,
        
         
           Seventhly
           ,
           saith
           
             Iude
             ,
             These
             are
             Murmurers
             ,
             Complainers
             ,
             walking
             after
             their
             own
             Lusts
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
        
         
           Come
           forth
           again
           and
           answer
           ,
           hath
           not
           this
           been
           your
           condition
           all
           along
           ?
           never
           quiet
           ,
           never
           at
           rest
           ,
           never
           content
           or
           pleased
           ,
           but
           alwayes
           murmuring
           ,
           continually
           complaining
           ,
           perpetually
           
             crying
             out
             for
             help
          
           ,
           first
           to
           the
           King
           to
           suppress
           those
           
             Puritans
             ,
             Non-conformists
             ,
             Brownists
             ,
             Separatists
             ,
             &c.
          
           —
           then
           to
           the
           Parliament
           to
           root
           out
           the
           Common-Prayer-Book-men
           behind
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Sectaries
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Independents
             ,
             Anabaptists
             ,
             &c.
          
           before
           you
           ;
           then
           to
           the
           Protector
           ,
           for
           power
           to
           restrain
           
             Errors
             ,
             Heresies
             ,
             Blasphemies
             ,
             &c.
          
           —
           thereby
           continually
           bewraying
           your selves
           to
           be
           no
           Ministers
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           never
           wanted
           Power
           to
           fulfil
           the
           work
           of
           their
           Ministry
           to
           the
           utmost
           ,
           and
           war
           against
           
             Error
             ,
             Heresie
             ,
             Blasphemy
          
           and
           Idolatry
           ,
           though
           they
           had
           not
           the
           help
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           Sword
           with
           them
           ,
           to
           punish
           the
           Persons
           ,
           or
           plunder
           the
           Estates
           of
           such
           as
           they
           call'd
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             Blasphemers
          
           and
           Idolaters
           ;
           nay
           ,
           though
           the
           Magistrates
           Sword
           was
           set
           up
           to
           defend
           Idolatry
           as
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Blasphemy
           as
           the
           only
           Truth
           ,
           and
           not
           only
           so
           ,
           but
           turn'd
           against
           them
           ,
           to
           persecute
           
           and
           afflict
           ,
           and
           vex
           them
           ,
           as
           
             Deceivers
             ,
             Seducers
          
           and
           Blasphemers
           ;
           yet
           such
           was
           the
           Power
           with
           which
           their
           Master
           furnished
           them
           for
           the
           execution
           of
           their
           Ministry
           unto
           which
           he
           had
           appointed
           them
           ,
           that
           they
           prevailed
           against
           the
           power
           of
           darkness
           ,
           so
           backed
           .
           O
           ye
           Hypocrites
           !
           when
           did
           ever
           Christ
           send
           forth
           his
           Ministers
           without
           Power
           ?
           or
           when
           did
           they
           go
           to
           men
           to
           complain
           for
           want
           of
           it
           ?
           O
           ye
           Deceivers
           !
           can
           ye
           not
           see
           that
           ye
           are
           not
           sent
           forth
           by
           him
           ,
           are
           none
           of
           his
           Ministers
           ,
           yea
           know
           him
           not
           ?
           for
           verily
           if
           ye
           did
           ,
           ye
           would
           go
           to
           none
           else
           for
           power
           ,
           but
           believe
           that
           he
           is
           sufficient
           to
           uphold
           his
           Servants
           in
           his
           Work
           without
           the
           help
           of
           Man
           ;
           what
           do
           ye
           take
           wages
           for
           of
           the
           Rulers
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           Nations
           ,
           if
           ye
           cannot
           do
           the
           work
           belonging
           to
           it
           ?
           from
           henceforth
           be
           ashamed
           to
           call
           out
           for
           help
           ,
           and
           to
           say
           ye
           want
           power
           ,
           or
           be
           so
           honest
           as
           to
           carry
           back
           the
           
             wages
             of
             unrighteousness
          
           ,
           and
           confess
           ye
           are
           not
           the
           men
           fitted
           for
           that
           work
           ,
           nor
           able
           to
           carry
           it
           on
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           not
           cheat
           them
           in
           taking
           the
           wages
           for
           nothing
           :
           and
           give
           way
           for
           them
           that
           can
           and
           do
           wage
           war
           against
           Heresie
           and
           Blasphemy
           ,
           and
           do
           preach
           the
           
             Word
             of
             Life
          
           ,
           which
           is
           
             nigh
             ,
             in
             the
             mouth
             and
             the
             heart
             ,
             sharp
             as
             a
             two-edged
             sword
             ,
          
           which
           being
           laid
           to
           
             the
             root
          
           ,
           cuts
           up
           all
           
             Heresie
             ,
             Blaspemy
             ,
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           and
           
             every
             evil
          
           ,
           and
           this
           freely
           ,
           without
           
             hire
             ,
             gifts
          
           &
           rewards
           ,
           without
           money
           or
           price
           ,
           only
           eating
           and
           drinking
           what
           is
           set
           before
           them
           ,
           not
           taking
           care
           for
           to
           morrow
           (
           much
           less
           indenting
           for
           a
           year
           ,
           or
           term
           of
           life
           ,
           as
           some
           fearful
           Hypocrites
           I
           have
           heard
           of
           )
           
             not
             taking
             thought
             what
             to
             eat
             ,
             or
             what
             to
             drink
             ,
             or
             what
             to
             put
             on
             ,
          
           as
           ye
           Gentiles
           or
           Heathens
           do
           ,
           but
           even
           
             with
             their
             own
             hands
          
           oft
           
             ministring
             to
             their
          
           own
           and
           others
           necessities
           .
           Here
           is
           a
           faithful
           Ministry
           ,
           a
           Ministry
           of
           Christ
           indeed
           ,
           which
           he
           will
           own
           ,
           defend
           ,
           and
           provide
           for
           so
           long
           as
           they
           abide
           faithful
           unto
           him
           ,
           
             following
             the
             Lamb
             whither
             soever
             he
             goeth
             .
          
           But
           these
           ye
           call
           
             Hereticks
             ,
             Seducers
             ,
             Blasphemers
          
           ,
           and
           would
           have
           them
           restrained
           ,
           and
           rooted
           out
           as
           such
           :
           O
           Zealous
           men
           !
           But
           alas
           ,
           it
           's
           evident
           enough
           that
           your
           Zeal
           is
           not
           so
           much
           against
           
             Blasphemy
             ,
             Idolatry
          
           ,
           or
           Heresie
           (
           as
           ye
           apprehend
           it
           )
           as
           for
           your
           Bellies
           ;
           and
           against
           others
           who
           (
           ye
           know
           )
           see
           you
           ,
           and
           that
           torments
           you
           ,
           that
           ye
           cannot
           live
           according
           to
           your
           lusts
           or
           desires
           and
           not
           be
           seen
           —
           and
           therefore
           against
           these
           ye
           complain
           and
           murmur
           ,
           yea
           ,
           and
           (
           if
           ye
           can
           make
           a
           party
           amongst
           the
           Magistrates
           )
           against
           those
           Magistrates
           also
           ,
           that
           will
           not
           satisfie
           your
           cruel
           appetite
           .
           But
           otherwayes
           ,
           if
           
           the
           Court
           can
           unanimously
           blaspheme
           ,
           ye
           can
           do
           so
           too
           ;
           if
           they
           be
           Hereticks
           ,
           ye
           can
           be
           so
           too
           ,
           or
           at
           best
           be
           silent
           when
           they
           command
           you
           
             to
             speak
             no
             more
             in
             that
             Name
          
           ;
           which
           is
           an
           evident
           token
           he
           never
           commanded
           you
           
             to
             speak
             in
             his
             Name
          
           ,
           else
           ye
           would
           with
           the
           Apostles
           ,
           have
           judged
           it
           more
           right
           
             to
             obey
             him
             than
             men
          
           ,
           which
           with
           one
           consent
           set
           up
           Idolatry
           ,
           impose
           the
           Mass
           ,
           inforce
           the
           
             Common-Prayer-Book
             ,
             Surplice
             ,
             &c.
          
           —
           ye
           can
           conform
           ,
           nay
           and
           pretend
           Conscience
           in
           it
           too
           —
           But
           if
           these
           things
           be
           expelled
           the
           Court
           ,
           O
           then
           ye'l
           not
           touch
           them
           as
           
             unholy
             ,
             defiled
             ,
             polluted
          
           things
           ;
           so
           that
           the
           
             variable
             humour
          
           of
           the
           Court
           is
           the
           
             standing
             ballance
          
           and
           
             measuring
             reed
          
           of
           your
           Sanctuary
           ,
           to
           distinguish
           betwixt
           the
           precious
           and
           the
           vile
           .
           And
           yet
           though
           by
           this
           your
           cunning
           ,
           as
           brute
           beasts
           ,
           ye
           can
           (
           with
           the
           Cat
           )
           be
           sure
           to
           
             pitch
             upon
             your
             feet
          
           from
           whence-soever
           ye
           be
           cast
           down
           ;
           yet
           such
           is
           your
           impudence
           and
           insolence
           (
           though
           shame
           should
           cover
           your
           faces
           rather
           )
           that
           ye
           cannot
           be
           content
           ,
           unless
           ye
           may
           trample
           upon
           the
           works
           of
           all
           others
           that
           are
           more
           righteous
           than
           your selves
           —
           But
           ,
        
         
           Eighthly
           ,
           saith
           
             Iude
             ,
             They
             speak
             with
             their
             mouth
             great
             swelling
             words
             ,
             having
             mens
             persons
             in
             admiration
             for
             advantage
             sake
             .
          
        
         
           Are
           ye
           not
           here
           depainted
           to
           the
           life
           ?
           for
           what
           great
           swelling
           words
           ,
           and
           Titles
           of
           
             most
             Sacred
             ,
             most
             Excellent
             Majesty
             ,
             Highness
             ,
             Mightiness
             ,
             Excellency
             ,
             Holiness
             ,
             Eminency
             ,
             Grace
             ,
             Honour
             ,
             Lordship
             ,
             Worship
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           can
           ye
           give
           to
           
             Emperours
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             ,
             States
             ,
             Protectors
             ,
             Generals
             ,
             Popes
             ,
             Cardinals
             ,
             Bishops
             ,
             Lords
             ,
             Knights
             ,
             Iustices
             ,
          
           &c.
           for
           advantage
           sake
           ,
           
             Admiring
             their
             persons
             for
             advantage
             sake
             ,
          
           saith
           Iude
           ;
           and
           is
           it
           not
           so
           with
           you
           ?
           Yes
           verily
           .
        
         
           And
           this
           all
           Magistrates
           and
           
             great
             men
          
           may
           know
           ,
           &
           I
           believe
           many
           do
           see
           ,
           that
           if
           ye
           got
           no
           more
           of
           them
           ,
           or
           had
           no
           more
           to
           expect
           from
           them
           ,
           than
           from
           the
           
             mean
             people
          
           ,
           ye
           would
           have
           their
           persons
           in
           as
           little
           admiration
           ,
           as
           the
           persons
           of
           the
           meanest
           ;
           but
           it
           is
           
             for
             advantage
             sake
          
           .
        
         
           And
           
             these
             are
             they
             which
             despise
             the
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             the
             Dignities
             ,
          
           which
           the
           Apostles
           speak
           of
           ;
           and
           these
           can
           one
           while
           have
           mens
           persons
           
             in
             admiration
          
           ,
           and
           then
           again
           
             despise
             them
          
           as
           the
           worst
           of
           men
           ;
           but
           when
           ?
           it
           is
           but
           when
           the
           Advantage
           comes
           no
           more
           from
           them
           ,
           but
           from
           another
           hand
           ,
           and
           so
           they
           alwayes
           keep
           in
           with
           the
           Advantage
           ;
           as
           that
           shifteth
           ,
           they
           turn
           ,
           and
           are
           alwayes
           found
           in
           its
           quarters
           .
        
         
         
           How
           hath
           this
           been
           manifest
           in
           our
           Nation
           in
           our
           dayes
           ?
           as
           long
           as
           the
           
             Honour
             ,
             Preferment
          
           and
           Hire
           came
           from
           
             the
             King
          
           ,
           so
           long
           he
           and
           his
           were
           good
           ,
           and
           he
           the
           
             Lord
             's
             Anointed
          
           ,
           and
           your
           prayers
           in
           publick
           were
           for
           him
           ;
           —
           but
           when
           his
           power
           ceased
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           advantage
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           Advantage
           must
           come
           from
           the
           Parliament
           ,
           then
           They
           were
           the
           
             Higher
             Power
          
           and
           
             Supream
             Authority
          
           ;
           when
           they
           were
           dismiss'd
           ,
           and
           〈◊〉
           ●●otector
           began
           to
           favour
           you
           ,
           to
           establish
           himself
           (
           though
           it
           〈…〉
           his
           destruction
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           of
           all
           that
           joyn
           with
           you
           )
           then
           〈◊〉
           your
           
             good
             man
          
           ,
           and
           the
           flattering
           of
           Highness
           you
           gave
           him
           ,
           〈◊〉
           his
           Person
           
             in
             admiration
             for
             advantage
             sake
          
           ,
           counting
           him
           your
           ●●●ses
           that
           had
           ,
           as
           it
           were
           ,
           led
           you
           out
           of
           Egypt
           (
           though
           ye
           be
           resolved
           to
           dye
           there
           )
           and
           brought
           you
           almost
           through
           the
           Wilderness
           of
           a
           
             Confused
             Toleration
          
           as
           ye
           called
           it
           ,
           very
           near
           the
           good
           Land
           (
           of
           Mastery
           and
           
             Tyranny
             over
             mens
             Consciences
          
           )
           which
           you
           longed
           vehemently
           after
           ;
           and
           his
           son
           Richard
           ,
           who
           seemed
           to
           be
           more
           through-paced
           to
           your
           interests
           than
           the
           
             old
             man
          
           ,
           he
           was
           your
           Ioshua
           and
           Solomon
           to
           bring
           you
           into
           it
           ,
           and
           build
           your
           Temple
           ,
           in
           which
           you
           would
           have
           offered
           Sacrifices
           
             mingled
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             men
          
           ;
           and
           hoping
           to
           draw
           the
           man
           in
           ,
           by
           such
           fawning
           Titles
           ;
           ye
           termed
           him
           
             the
             light
             of
             your
             eyes
          
           ,
           and
           
             breath
             of
             your
             nostrils
          
           ,
           like
           arch
           Hypocrites
           and
           notable
           proficients
           at
           that
           art
           ;
           as
           if
           ye
           had
           studied
           nothing
           else
           for
           several
           years
           together
           at
           the
           Vniversity
           but
           to
           teach
           your
           hearts
           to
           dissemble
           ,
           and
           your
           tongues
           to
           flatter
           ;
           —
           Then
           ye
           thanked
           God
           that
           
             the
             Lord
             had
             cast
             out
             the
             King
             ,
             and
             eased
             the
             Land
             of
             tyrannical
             Bishops
             ,
             and
             blessed
             the
             Nation
             with
             such
             Rulers
          
           ;
           but
           now
           they
           are
           cast
           forth
           (
           for
           espousing
           your
           interest
           )
           and
           the
           King
           is
           returned
           again
           ,
           and
           all
           Honour
           ,
           Preferment
           and
           Benefices
           must
           come
           from
           the
           King
           and
           Bishops
           ,
           your
           bellies
           now
           teach
           you
           to
           turn
           your
           tongues
           ,
           and
           thank
           God
           
             that
             a
             Tyrant
             is
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             true
             Heir
             restored
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             Antient
             ,
             Honourable
             and
             grave
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Church
             of
          
           England
           ;
           and
           
             His
             Grace
          
           is
           now
           come
           in
           fashion
           with
           you
           again
           .
           —
        
         
           But
           certainly
           both
           Kings
           and
           Bishops
           cannot
           but
           see
           your
           deceit
           ,
           and
           who
           you
           serve
           ,
           and
           will
           trust
           you
           no
           more
           than
           they
           would
           professed
           Hypocrites
           ;
           —
           and
           doubtless
           they
           see
           enough
           ,
           that
           what
           ye
           at
           one
           time
           have
           in
           admiration
           for
           advantage
           sake
           ,
           and
           cry
           up
           as
           the
           
             only
             Dominion
             ,
             Government
          
           and
           Dignity
           ,
           at
           another
           
           time
           ye
           
             speak
             evil
             of
             and
             despise
          
           ,
           when
           the
           advantage
           is
           to
           be
           reaped
           from
           the
           adverse
           party
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           O
           ye
           Kings
           ,
           Princes
           and
           Rulers
           ,
           of
           what
           degree
           soever
           ,
           think
           not
           that
           such
           as
           do
           thus
           honour
           ,
           worship
           and
           respect
           your
           Persons
           ,
           are
           therefore
           the
           more
           free
           from
           being
           of
           that
           ungodly
           crew
           of
           
             false
             Teachers
          
           ,
           which
           (
           Iude
           saith
           )
           do
           
             despise
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             Dignities
             ,
          
           —
           for
           it
           is
           but
           for
           the
           advantage
           and
           Emolument
           sake
           that
           they
           do
           it
           ,
           try
           them
           else
           .
           Besides
           (
           mark
           it
           )
           this
           very
           
             having
             mens
             persons
             in
             admiration
          
           ,
           or
           
             respecting
             their
             persons
             for
             advantage
             sake
             ,
          
           is
           one
           of
           the
           marks
           by
           which
           these
           
             filthy
             dreamers
          
           are
           to
           be
           known
           ,
           as
           you
           plainly
           see
           in
           the
           Apostle's
           words
           .
        
         
           Therefore
           also
           ,
           judge
           not
           us
           rashly
           ,
           to
           be
           those
           
             despisers
             of
             Dominion
             ,
             &c.
          
           because
           we
           cannot
           honour
           ,
           reverence
           ,
           worship
           ,
           or
           respect
           your
           Persons
           ,
           nor
           have
           them
           in
           admiration
           for
           any
           advantage
           sake
           that
           we
           might
           thereby
           enjoy
           ,
           or
           disadvantage
           that
           we
           might
           thereby
           avoid
           .
           For
           that
           is
           no
           good
           consequence
           ;
           nay
           ,
           the
           contrary
           is
           the
           Affirmation
           of
           the
           Apostle
           ,
           
             viz.
             That
             such
             as
             have
             mens
             persons
             in
             admiration
             for
             advantage
             sake
             ,
             are
             the
             very
             false
             Teachers
             which
          
           (
           he
           saith
           )
           
             do
             despise
             Dominion
             and
             speak
             evil
             of
             Dignities
             .
          
           —
        
         
           From
           whence
           it
           is
           yet
           further
           evident
           ,
           That
           the
           
             true
             Honour
          
           of
           Magistrates
           consisteth
           not
           in
           
             worshipping
             ,
             respecting
          
           ,
           or
           
             admiring
             their
             persons
             for
             advantage
             sake
             ,
          
           —
           but
           in
           
             yeelding
             all
             due
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Power
             and
             Ordinance
             of
             God
             in
             all
             things
          
           ;
           —
           And
           the
           same
           Honour
           is
           due
           
             in
             all
             things
          
           from
           all
           inferiour
           Relations
           to
           their
           Superiours
           ;
           as
           from
           Children
           to
           their
           
             Parents
             ,
             Servants
          
           to
           their
           Masters
           ,
           and
           Wives
           to
           their
           
             own
             Husbands
          
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Yet
           that
           none
           of
           these
           Relations
           may
           think
           ,
           that
           they
           may
           command
           what
           they
           list
           ,
           and
           then
           look
           upon
           all
           under
           them
           as
           bound
           actually
           to
           obey
           them
           
             in
             all
             things
             whatsoever
          
           ,
           because
           the
           Scripture
           saith
           
             be
             obedient
             in
             all
             things
          
           ;
           they
           may
           plainly
           see
           that
           universal
           is
           every
           where
           limited
           again
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           is
           good
           —
           as
           is
           here
           shewn
           ,
           as
           also
           what
           that
           honour
           is
           .
           —
        
         
           1.
           
           
             To
             Rulers
             .
             ]
             Honour
             the
             King.
          
           Qu.
           How
           ,
           or
           with
           what
           honour
           ?
           
             Answ.
             Be
             obedient
             to
             every
             humane
             creature
             ,
             whether
             to
             the
             King
             as
             supream
             ,
             or
             &c.
          
           —
           1
           Pet.
           2.13
           .
           How
           far
           ?
           
             in
             all
             things
          
           consistant
           with
           the
           
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           and
           
             a
             good
             conscience
          
           ,
           and
           
           therefore
           submit
           your selves
           
             not
             only
             for
             wrath
             ,
             but
             for
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             for
             the
             Lord's
             sake
             ,
          
           which
           cannot
           be
           in
           things
           contrary
           to
           both
           .
           —
        
         
           2.
           
           
             To
             Parents
             .
             ]
             Children
             honour
             your
             father
             and
             mother
             .
          
           Qu.
           With
           what
           honour
           ,
           or
           how
           ?
           Ans.
           
             Obey
             them
             in
             all
             things
          
           .
           In
           all
           things
           ;
           how
           far
           ?
           
             Ans.
             Obey
             them
             in
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             that
             is
             right
             :
          
           this
           is
           well-pleasing
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           Ephes.
           6.
           but
           this
           cannot
           be
           in
           any
           thing
           forbidden
           by
           the
           Lord.
           
        
         
           3.
           
           
             To
             Masters
             .
             ]
             Let
             as
             many
             Servants
             as
             are
             under
             the
             yoak
             ,
             count
             [
             their
             own
             Masters
             ]
             worthy
             of
             all
             honour
             ,
          
           1
           Tim.
           6.1
           .
           Qu.
           How
           ?
           
             Being
             obedient
             to
             their
             Masters
             (
             according
             to
             the
             flesh
             )
             in
             all
             things
             ,
          
           Col.
           3.22
           .
           Qu.
           But
           how
           in
           all
           things
           ?
           in
           all
           what
           things
           ?
           Ans.
           In
           all
           things
           that
           may
           adorn
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           God
           our
           Saviour
           ;
           in
           all
           things
           agreeable
           with
           a
           good
           conscience
           ,
           with
           simplicity
           ,
           or
           singleness
           of
           heart
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           in
           all
           things
           which
           ye
           can
           do
           as
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           or
           as
           unto
           Christ
           :
           for
           thus
           are
           ye
           required
           to
           be
           obedient
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           in
           any
           evil
           thing
           .
           Col.
           3.22
           .
           Tit.
           2.10
           .
           Eph.
           5.8
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           
             To
             Husbands
             .
             ]
             Let
             the
             Wife
             see
             [
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ]
             that
             she
             fear
             her
             Husband
             ,
          
           Eph.
           5.33
           .
           Qu.
           How
           is
           that
           to
           be
           ?
           Answ.
           By
           being
           good
           and
           
             obedient
             to
             their
             own
             proper
             Husbands
             ,
          
           (
           Tit.
           2.5
           .
           Ephes.
           5.22
           ,
           24.
           )
           
             in
             every
             thing
             .
             Qu.
          
           How
           in
           every
           thing
           ?
           Ans.
           
             in
             every
             good
             thing
             as
             unto
             the
             Lord
             ,
          
           Eph.
           5.22
           .
           
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Col.
           3.18
           .
           
             as
             it
             is
             fit
             ,
             in
             the
             Lord.
          
           —
        
         
           So
           that
           it
           's
           plain
           that
           these
           general
           terms
           ,
           [
           
             Be
             obedient
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             Submit
             your selves
             in
             every
             thing
             ,
             to
             every
             humane
             creature
             ,
             whether
             to
             the
             King
             as
             Supream
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Constable
             ,
             as
             deriving
             his
             Authority
             from
             him
          
           ]
           doth
           not
           require
           inferiours
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           the
           will
           of
           man
           in
           any
           of
           these
           relations
           ,
           but
           to
           have
           their
           eye
           in
           all
           things
           to
           the
           Will
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           do
           what
           they
           do
           ,
           as
           unto
           him
           ,
           submitting
           themselves
           in
           the
           fear
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           keepeth
           the
           heart
           
             clear
             ,
             upright
          
           and
           pure
           ,
           and
           so
           out
           of
           obeying
           in
           
             any
             evil
             thing
          
           .
           —
           And
           ,
        
         
           As
           these
           Inferior
           relations
           ,
           in
           their
           places
           are
           exhorted
           to
           Obedience
           ,
           so
           also
           are
           the
           Superiors
           charged
           even
           to
           do
           the
           same
           thing
           ,
           that
           is
           
             just
             ,
             good
             ,
             fitting
          
           and
           
             well-pleasing
             to
             the
             Lord
          
           ,
           as
           in
           his
           fear
           .
        
         
           1.
           
           Rulers
           ]
           
             Let
             him
             that
             ruleth
             over
             men
             ,
             see
             that
             he
             be
             just
             ,
             ruling
             in
             the
             fear
             of
             God
             ;
             hating
             covetousness
             ,
          
           and
           not
           greedy
           after
           
           gifts
           and
           rewards
           which
           blind
           the
           eye
           ,
           punishing
           and
           being
           a
           terror
           
             only
             to
             the
             evil
          
           ,
           not
           to
           
             the
             good
          
           ,
           but
           to
           them
           
             a
             praise
             ,
             even
             of
             all
             that
             do
             well
             :
          
           For
           there
           is
           a
           
             King
             of
             Kings
          
           and
           
             Lord
             of
             Lords
          
           ,
           who
           
             rewardeth
             every
             man
          
           (
           without
           respect
           of
           persons
           )
           
             according
             to
             his
             works
          
           ,
           in
           whose
           hands
           your
           life
           and
           breath
           is
           —
        
         
           2.
           
           Parents
           ]
           
             Ye
             Fathers
             provoke
             not
             your
             Children
             ,
             lest
             they
             be
             discouraged
             ;
             for
             with
             God
             there
             is
             no
             respect
             of
             persons
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           Masters
           ]
           —
           
             And
             ye
             Masters
             ,
             do
             the
             same
             things
             unto
             them
             ,
          
           (
           viz.
           to
           your
           Servants
           )
           
             giving
             unto
             them
             that
             which
             is
             just
             and
             equal
             ,
             forbearing
             threatning
             ;
             knowing
             that
             your
             Master
             also
             is
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             neither
             is
             there
             respect
             of
             persons
             with
             him
             ,
          
           Eph.
           6.9
           .
           &c.
           
        
         
           4.
           
           Husbands
           ]
           
             Husbands
             love
             your
             Wives
             ,
             as
             your
             own
             bodies
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             bitter
             against
             them
             .
          
           —
        
         
           Yet
           though
           these
           should
           so
           be
           in
           their
           several
           stations
           ,
           this
           
             Obedience
             and
             Subjection
             in
             all
             good
             things
             ,
          
           is
           that
           which
           the
           Lord
           requires
           ,
           as
           well
           to
           him
           to
           be
           rendred
           ,
           
             not
             only
             to
             the
             good
             and
             moderate
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             the
             hard
          
           ;
           for
           the
           obedience
           is
           unto
           the
           Lord
           ,
           for
           
             his
             sake
          
           ,
           for
           
             conscience
             sake
          
           ,
           (
           and
           not
           for
           their
           sakes
           )
           and
           he
           is
           the
           reward
           of
           those
           that
           
             obey
             him
             in
             the
             Faith.
          
           
        
         
           But
           if
           they
           go
           beyond
           these
           bounds
           in
           their
           Commands
           ,
           commanding
           things
           unfitting
           ,
           evil
           ,
           and
           not
           well-pleasing
           to
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           contrary
           to
           his
           Will
           ,
           it
           is
           then
           neither
           honour
           to
           God
           nor
           them
           ,
           to
           obey
           them
           actually
           ;
           but
           a
           dishonour
           to
           the
           Name
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           any
           should
           fear
           Men
           more
           than
           Him
           ,
           and
           not
           rather
           suffer
           for
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           Testimony
           of
           a
           good
           Conscience
           .
           —
        
         
           But
           good
           ,
           wise
           and
           prudent
           Rulers
           ,
           who
           know
           their
           Authority
           and
           fear
           the
           Lord
           ,
           will
           not
           require
           such
           things
           ;
           and
           such
           will
           also
           be
           satisfied
           ,
           with
           that
           honour
           which
           comes
           from
           God
           alone
           ,
           and
           be
           content
           and
           count
           it
           honour
           enough
           if
           the
           Power
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           ,
           be
           but
           honoured
           with
           Subjection
           ,
           through
           a
           good
           and
           blameless
           Conversation
           ;
           well
           knowing
           ,
           that
           as
           to
           their
           persons
           there
           is
           no
           such
           peculiar
           honour
           due
           to
           them
           ,
           more
           than
           to
           other
           men
           ,
           —
           Though
           possibly
           some
           self-willed
           ,
           ambitious
           persons
           may
           not
           be
           satisfied
           therewith
           ,
           as
           being
           too
           mean
           and
           plain
           ,
           too
           much
           like
           the
           upright
           ,
           world-despising
           and
           self-denying
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           his
           mean
           ,
           single-hearted
           Followers
           and
           Disciples
           ,
           who
           of
           old
           ,
           could
           not
           ,
           and
           yet
           cannot
           ,
           honour
           or
           reverence
           ,
           
           or
           prefer
           the
           Rich-man
           with
           a
           Gold-Ring
           &
           gay
           Apparrel
           ,
           before
           a
           Poor-man
           in
           vile
           rayment
           ,
           —
           at
           which
           such
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           may
           be
           disturbed
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           chief
           thing
           which
           they
           perhaps
           aimed
           at
           in
           getting
           into
           Authority
           .
           —
        
         
           Why
           !
           how
           saith
           he
           !
           wherefore
           am
           I
           in
           Authority
           !
           wherefore
           am
           I
           call'd
           a
           
             Duke
             ,
             Earl
             ,
             Marquess
             ,
             Lord
             ,
             Knight
             ,
          
           or
           Esquire
           ?
           &c.
           why
           have
           I
           bought
           these
           Places
           and
           Titles
           so
           dear
           ?
           why
           do
           I
           put
           on
           all
           these
           gay
           cloaths
           ?
           why
           have
           I
           so
           many
           waiting
           upon
           me
           ,
           so
           many
           running
           by
           my
           horse
           or
           coach
           side
           (
           as
           dogs
           ?
           )
           why
           such
           feathers
           in
           my
           hat
           ,
           and
           such
           a
           fine
           sword
           by
           my
           side
           ?
           why
           do
           I
           build
           or
           purchase
           such
           stately
           palaces
           ?
           If
           ,
           notwithstanding
           all
           this
           ,
           I
           shall
           be
           honoured
           before
           the
           People
           no
           more
           than
           one
           of
           the
           people
           out
           of
           Authority
           ,
           no
           more
           than
           a
           common
           ,
           simple
           ,
           plain
           fellow
           in
           a
           leathern
           jacket
           or
           dublet
           ?
           what
           is
           it
           all
           worth
           without
           this
           ,
           unless
           I
           be
           honoured
           the
           more
           for
           it
           ?
           tush
           ,
           't
           is
           not
           all
           worth
           twopence
           without
           it
           ,
           't
           was
           for
           that
           I
           sought
           and
           bought
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           now
           to
           lose
           my
           cost
           and
           pains
           ,
           and
           to
           get
           nor
           cap
           ,
           nor
           knee
           ,
           nor
           bow
           ,
           nor
           congie
           ,
           nor
           
             your
             Grace
             ,
             Honour
          
           nor
           Worship
           ,
           nay
           not
           so
           much
           as
           good-morrow
           nor
           good-night
           ,
           nay
           to
           have
           no
           better
           language
           ,
           nor
           reverend
           Addresses
           made
           to
           me
           in
           speech
           than
           to
           my
           Foot-boy
           ,
           or
           than
           I
           my self
           give
           my
           Foot-boy
           ,
           nothing
           but
           Thou
           and
           Thee
           —
           it
           's
           intolerable
           ,
           it
           torments
           me
           ,
           I
           cannot
           ,
           I
           will
           not
           bear
           it
           from
           them
           ;
           I
           will
           not
           leave
           till
           I
           have
           rooted
           them
           out
           ,
           but
           I
           'le
           have
           my
           will
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           prove
           it
           by
           the
           Scripture
           too
           ,
           that
           they
           must
           honour
           me
           ;
           am
           I
           not
           a
           good
           Christian
           then
           ?
        
         
           Well!
           if
           there
           be
           such
           a
           Haman
           yet
           living
           ,
           I
           say
           unto
           thee
           ,
           Friend
           ,
           stop
           a
           little
           ,
           run
           not
           head
           long
           to
           thy
           own
           destruction
           ;
           —
           call
           thy
           fury
           a
           little
           in
           question
           ,
           examine
           the
           cause
           ,
           consider
           whence
           is
           it
           ,
           from
           Heaven
           or
           Hell
           ?
           who
           blows
           the
           fire
           ?
           who
           captivates
           thee
           thus
           ?
           who
           rageth
           thus
           in
           thee
           against
           a
           harmless
           people
           ?
           yea
           ,
           who
           tyrannizeth
           thus
           over
           thee
           ?
           Whose
           voice
           is
           this
           ?
           Surely
           not
           the
           Voice
           of
           God
           thy
           Creator
           ,
           whom
           thou
           oughtest
           to
           fear
           ,
           nor
           yet
           the
           natural
           genuine
           voice
           of
           his
           innocent
           creature
           ;
           but
           of
           him
           that
           possesseth
           thy
           heart
           ,
           and
           reigneth
           over
           thee
           .
           Consider
           then
           ,
           who
           is
           it
           ,
           and
           whither
           he
           is
           leading
           thee
           ?
        
         
           And
           if
           thou
           wilt
           not
           be
           advised
           ,
           and
           nothing
           can
           satisfie
           thee
           
           but
           to
           have
           thy
           own
           will
           ;
           —
           Go
           on
           —
           but
           know
           ,
           the
           Lord
           hath
           determined
           to
           deliver
           Mordecai
           ,
           and
           all
           his
           generation
           ,
           out
           of
           the
           hands
           of
           Haman
           ,
           and
           thou
           shalt
           not
           prosper
           that
           seekest
           their
           destruction
           ,
           though
           thou
           mayest
           be
           backed
           with
           the
           King's
           Command
           ;
           for
           even
           also
           the
           
             heart
             of
             the
             King
             is
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             our
             God
             ,
          
           whom
           alone
           we
           fear
           ,
           and
           not
           man
           ,
           and
           in
           him
           alone
           is
           our
           confidence
           .
           —
        
         
           And
           now
           all
           ye
           that
           profess
           the
           Name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           behold
           what
           a
           Serpent
           ye
           nourish
           in
           the
           bosom
           of
           the
           ambitious
           man
           ,
           and
           how
           by
           your
           slavish
           conformity
           ye
           increase
           and
           strengthen
           the
           bands
           of
           the
           Innocent
           ;
           consider
           also
           whether
           ye
           therein
           please
           God
           or
           man
           ,
           the
           flesh
           or
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           ye
           partake
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           And
           thou
           Ambitious
           HaMan
           ,
           consider
           also
           who
           is
           thy
           greatest
           friend
           ,
           he
           that
           piles
           up
           fuel
           upon
           fuel
           upon
           the
           flame
           of
           thy
           ambitious
           spirit
           ,
           by
           satisfying
           it
           ;
           or
           he
           ,
           that
           refusing
           to
           feed
           and
           satiate
           thy
           amb●●ious
           appitite
           ,
           becomes
           as
           a
           stumbling-stone
           in
           thy
           way
           ,
           and
           as
           thorns
           under
           thy
           feet
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           be
           pricked
           ,
           stumble
           and
           fall
           ,
           and
           return
           to
           rise
           ;
           and
           consider
           what
           thou
           art
           doing
           ,
           whither
           thou
           art
           posting
           ,
           and
           in
           whose
           service
           ,
           whether
           thou
           dost
           obey
           
             God
             ,
             Christ
          
           ,
           or
           
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
          
           ,
           to
           the
           Salvation
           of
           thy
           Soul
           ,
           or
           the
           Devil
           ,
           the
           World
           ,
           and
           thy
           flesh
           ,
           to
           thy
           destruction
           ?
        
         
           Consider
           it
           ,
           I
           say
           ,
           and
           know
           that
           thou
           art
           warned
           ,
           and
           he
           not
           deceived
           ,
           for
           God
           is
           not
           mocked
           ;
           what
           thou
           sowest
           ,
           that
           shalt
           thou
           assuredly
           reap
           ,
           whether
           unto
           the
           flesh
           destruction
           ,
           or
           unto
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           life
           eternal
           .
        
         
           
             B.
             F.
             
          
        
         
           
             Now
             unto
             THE
             KING
             Eternal
             ,
             Immortal
             ,
             Invisible
             ,
             only
             wise
             God
             alone
             BE
             all
             Honour
             and
             Glory
             ,
             Majesty
             ,
             Dominion
             and
             Power
             ,
             Praises
             ,
             and
             Thanksgiving
             for
             ever
             and
             ever
             .
             —
             And
             let
             no
             man
             from
             henceforth
             worship
             the
             Beast
             ,
             but
             fear
             God
             and
             give
             glory
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             worship
             him
             alone
             ,
             for
             the
             hour
             of
             his
             Iudgment
             is
             come
             .
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .